INDO-EUROPEAN COLLECTIONS Firth, Raymond ... - Kinship Studies

COLLECTIONS
INDO-EUROPEAN
Firth, Raymond W. (ed.)
1956. Two Studies of Kinship in London. London: University of London/Athlone Press.
(London School of Economics. Monographs on Social Anthropology 15.)
Reviews: Huber 1957; Banton 1958; Orlans 1958; Schneider 1958.
Gullestad, Marianne, and Martine Segalen. (eds.)
1995. La Famille en Europe: Parenté et Perpétuation Familiale. Paris: Editions La
Découverte.
Review: Fonseca 1997.
Kuklo, Cezary. (ed.)
1992. Les Modèles Familiaux en Europe aux XVIe-XVIIIe Siècles. Bialystok, Poland:
Podlaska.
Wall, Richard, Jean Robin, and Peter Laslett (eds.)
1983. Family Forms in Historic Europe. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Reviews: Badcock 1984; Gordon M. 1984; Palliser 1984; Wheaton 1984.
White, Stephen D.
2005. Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe. Aldershot: Ashgate
Press.
Review: Reynolds 2007.
GENERAL
Adamantidis, Aliki.
2003. Das ‘-ter’ in ‘Schwester’ und seine etymologische Bedeutung. Seminararbeit. Deutsches
Seminar der Universität Zürich. http://www.hausarbeiten.de/faecher/hausarbeit/lin/24132.html
Alderson, Arthur S., and Stephen K. Sanderson.
1991. Historic European Household Structures and the Capitalist World-Economy.
Journal of Family History 16: 419-432.
Allen, George.
1991. New Perspectives on European Marriage in the Nineteenth Century. Journal of
Family History 16: 1-5.
Anderson, Robert T.
1956. Changing Kinship in Europe. Ph.D. dissertation. University of California,
Berkeley. 153 P.
Anderson, Robert T. HAVE
1963. Changing Kinship in Europe. Kroeber Anthropological Society Papers 28: 1-48.
Ascoli, Graziadio I.

1863a. Avus, âvuka. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 157-159. [On
several IE kin terms.]
Ascoli, Graziadio I.
1863b. εινάτερες, janitrices, yātaras. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12:
239-240. [IE terms for ‘wives of two brothers’.]
Ascoli, Graziadio I.
1863c. 1. γάλως, glos. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 319-320. [IE
terms for ‘husband’s sister’.]
Aufbrecht, Theodor S.
1854. The Last Results of the Germanic Researches. In Christianity and Mankind, Their
Beginning and Prospects, by Christian C. J. Bunsen. Vol. 3. Pp. 65-83. London:
Longman. [Pp. 72-75: “The Words for Family Relations.”] HAVE
Augustins, Georges.
1989. Comment se Perpétuer?: Devenir des Lignées et Destins des Patrimoines dans les
Paysanneries Européennes. Nanterre: Société d’Ethnologie. 433 P.
Review: Treanton 1993; Collomp 1997.
Bachofen, Johann J.
1880-1886. Antiquarische Briefe, vornemlich zur Kenntniss der ältesten
Verwandtschaftsbegriffe. Bd. 1-2. Strassburg: K. J. Trübner.
Reprinted in: Johann Jakob Bachofens Gesammelte Werke. Bd. 8. Basel and Stuttgart:
Schwabe, 1966, with additional “Aus dem Nachlass zu den ‘Antiquarischen Briefen’ (pp.
417-522). [Mostly Indo-European material, with comparative notes on Oceania, North
America, and Australia (from Morgan’s Systems).]
Baldi, Philip.
1999. The Foundations of Latin. Berlin and New York: Mouton de Gruyter. [Pp. 10:
basic kin terms in IE languages (table); 94: PIE kinship system as “Omaha” (after
Friedrich 1966).]
Baldi, Philip. HAVE
2001. Some Observations on Inalienable Possession in Hittite and Proto-Indo-European.
In Donum Grammaticum: Studies in Latin and Celtic Linguistics in Honour of Hannah
Rosén, edited by Lea Sawicki and Donna Shalev. Pp. 29-37. Leuven, etc.: Peeters.
Bartoli, Matteo.
1934. Il ritmo dei tipi πατήρ e μήτερ e la poligamia degli Ario-europei. In Miscelânea
Scientífica e Literária Dedicada ao Doutor J. Leite de Vasconcellos. Vol. 2. Pp. 229-241,
Lisbona.
Reprinted in: Saggi di Linguistica Spaziale, by Matteo Bartoli. Pp. 170-179. Torino:
Universita di Torino, 1945.
Beekes, Robert S. P.
1972. The Nominative of the Hysterodynamic Noun-Inflection. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 86: 30-63. [Pp. 38, 44-46, 61-62: basic IE kin terms in
laryngealist reconstruction.] HAVE

Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE
1975. Two Notes on PIE Stems in Dentals. In Flexion und Wortbildung. Akten der V.
Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Regensburg, 9. – 14. September 1973,
herausgegeben von Helmut Rix. Pp. 9-14. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. [P. 13: on IE
*ieneter ‘husband’s brother’s wife’.
Beekes, Robert S. P.
1976. Uncle and Nephew. Journal of Indo-European Studies 4 (1): 43-63.
Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE
1988. Laryngeal Developments: A Survey. In Die Laryngaltheorie und die
Rekonstruktion des Indogermanischen Laut- und Formensystems, herausgegeben von
Alfred Bammesberger. Pp. 59-105. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Includes laryngeal
reconstructions of IE kin terms (itemized by language).]
Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE
1992. Widow. Historische Sprachforschung 105: 171-188.
Beekes, Robert S. P.
1995. Comparative Indo-European Linguistics: An Introduction. Amsterdam and
Philadelphia: John Benjamins. [P. 38: IE terms for family relationships; 264: Alb vjeherr
< *sweskuro- < *swekuro-; 266: mbese < *nepōtiā).
Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 100-101.
Benveniste, Émile. HAVE
1934. Un nom indo-européen de la femme. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de
Paris 35: 104-106.
Benveniste, Émile. HAVE
1963. Expression indo-européen du “mariage.” In A Pedro Bosch y Gimpera en el
Septuagésimo Aniversario de su Nacimiento. Pp. 49-52. México: Instituto Nacional de
Antropologia e Historia.
Benveniste, Émile.
1965. Termes de parenté dans les langues indo-européennes. L’Homme 5 (3-4): 5-16.
Benveniste, Émile
1969. Le Vocabulaire des Institutions Indo-Européennes. Vol. 1: Économie, Parenté,
Société. Vol. 2: Pouvoir, Droit, Religion. Paris: Les Éditions de Minuit.
Reviews: Emmerick 1970; Ernout 1970; Dressler 1971; Davies 1972; Morpurgo Davies
1972; Szemerényi 1972.
Bernhöft, Franz.
1884. Germanische und moderne Rechtsideen im rezipierten römischen Recht.
II. Der Verwandtschaftsbegriff. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 4: 227-
265.
Bernhöft, Franz.
1885. Zur Geschichte des Europäischen Familienrechts. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Rechtswissenschaft 8: 29-89.

Bernhöft, Franz.
1886. Prinzipien des Europäischen Familienrechts. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Rechtswissenschaft 9: 392-444.
Blažek, Václav. HAVE
2001. Indo-European Kinship Terms in *-Hter. In Grammaticus: Studia Linguistica
Adolfo Erharto Quinque et Septuagenario Oblata, edited by Adolf Erhart, Ondrej Sefcík
and Bohumil Vykypel. Pp. 24-33. Brno: Masarykova Univerzita v Brne.
Bloomfield, Maurice.
1891. On Adaptation of Suffixes in Congeneric Classes of Substantives. American
Journal of Philology 12 (1): 1-29. [Pp. 23-24: mutual contamination among IE kin
terms.] HAVE
Böhtlingk, Otto von.
1851. Über die Sprache der Jakuten. St. Petersburg: Buchdruckerei der Kaiserlichen
Akademie der Wissenschaften. [Pp. VII, XI: on IE kin terms in -ter.] HAVE
Bomhard, Allan.
1976. The Placing of Anatolian Languages. Orbis 25 (2): 199-239. [Pp. 205, 206, 211,
231: kin terms in Anatolian, Armenian and IE.]
Bonfante, Giuliano.
1929. I nomi greci in -εύς. Studi Italiani di Filologia Classica 7: 203-223. [P. 217, etc.
on IE *swekuros, *gelōu-, *sūnus, *patrōs.] HAVE
Bonfante, Giuliano.
1985. La parola indoeuropea per padre. Rendiconti: Atti dell’Accademia Nazionale dei
Lincei. Classe di Scienze Morali, Storiche e Filologiche 39: 259-260.
Bopp, Franz.
1847. Die Kaukasischen Glieder des Indoeuropäischen Sprachstamms. Berlin: Dümmler.
[Pp. 70-71: some kin terms in Ossetian, Persian and main IE languages.]
Bremmer, Jan.
1976. Avunculate and Fosterage. Journal of Indo-European Studies 4: 65-78.
Brugmann, Karl. HAVE
1903-1904. Beiträge zur griechischen, germanischen und slavischen Wortforschung. 2.
Homerisch ’αια Indogermanicshe Forschungen 15: 93-97. [On a Greek term for ‘earth’
and IE terms for grandparents.]
Buck, Carl D.
1949. A Dictionary of Selected Synonyms in the Principal Indoeuropean Languages.
Chicago: University of Chicago Press. [Pp. 93-134: “Family Relationship.”]
Budimir, Milan.
1951. Problem bukve i protoslovenske domovine. Rad Jugoslavenske Akademije
Znanosti i Umjetnosti, Odjel za Filologiju 1: 5-32. [Pp. 12-13: on matriarchate in PIE
society.] HAVE

Buti, GianGabriella.
1987. The Family and the Tribe: Remarks on Indo-European Social Setting. In Studien
zum Indogermanischen Wortschatz, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 9-20.
Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.
Campanile, Enrico.
1998. The Indo-Europeans: Origins and Culture. In Indo-European Languages, edited by
Anna G. Ramat and Paolo Ramat. Pp. 1-24. London and New York: Rotledge. [Pp. 10-
13: terms for family and marriage, with a critique of Szemerényi.]
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE
1995. Die Verwandtschaftsnamen auf -ter des Indogermanischen. In Analecta
Indoeuropaea Cracoviensis, vol. 2. Kuryłowicz Memorial Volume, pt. 1, edited by
Wojciech Smoczyński. Pp. 143-158. Cracow: Universitas.
Carruba, Onofrio.
1991. Searching for Woman in Anatolian and Indo-European. In Perspectives on Indo-
European Language, Culture and Religion: Studies in Honor of Edgar C. Polomé. Vol. 1.
Pp. 155-181. McLean, VA: Institute for the Study of Man.
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE
1998. Il lessico indoeuropeo della famiglia. In Ars Linguistica. Studi offerti da colleghi e
amici a Paolo Ramat in occasione del suo 60° compleanno, a cura di Giuliano Bernini,
Pierluigi L.Cuzzolin e Piera Molinelli. Pp. 129-139. Roma: Bulzoni.
Clarke, David L.
1972. A Provisional Model of an Iron Age Society and Its Settlement System. In Models in
Archaeology, edited by David L. Clarke. Pp. 801-869. London: Metuen. [A patrilineal,
patrilocal model of an early Indo-European society based on archaeological data and
ethnographic analogies.]
Cuisenier, Jean, Martine Segalen, et Michel de Virville.
1970. Pour l’étude de la parenté dans les sociétés européennes. Le programme d’ordinateur
ARCHIV. L’Homme 10 (3): 27-74.
Cuny, A. HAVE
1912. Notes de phonétique historique: Indo-européen et sémitique. Revue de Phonétique
12: 101-132. [P. 113, 120: on “laryngeals” in some IE kin terms, including the
importance of Tocharian.]
Delbrück, Berthold.
1870. Die Namen der Eltern im Indoiranischen und im Gothischen. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 19: 241-247.
Delbrück, Berthold.
1889. Die Indogermanischen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Ein Beitrag zur Vergleichende
Altertumskunde. Abhandlungen der Philologisch-Historischen Classe der Königlichen
Sächsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften 11 (5): 379-606. Leipzig: S. Hirzel.
Review: Wheeler 1890.
Delbrück, Berthold.
1895. Das Mutterrecht bei den Indogermanen. Preussische Jahrbücher 79: 14-27.

Delille, Gérard.
2000. Echanges matrimoniaux entre lignées alternées et système européen de l’alliance:
Un premier approche. In En Substances: Textes pour Françoise Héritier, edité par Jean-
Luc Jamard, Emmanuel Terray and Margarita Xanthakou. Pp. 219-252. Paris.
Deroy, Louis. HAVE
1962. Le nom de la “fille” et la structure fonctionnelle de la société indo-européenne. In
II. Fachtagung für Indogermanische und Allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft, Innsbruck, 10.-
15. Oktober 1961. Pp. 159-162. Innsbruck: Sprachwissenschaftliche Institut der
Leopold-Franzans-Universität.
Devoto, Giacomo. HAVE
1931. Preistoria di lingue e di cultura. La Cultura 10: 1-14. Milano and Roma. [Pp. 11-
14: on kin terms.]
Devoto, Giacomo. HAVE
1970. Lingua e società nell’antichità indeuropea. In Linguaggi nella Società e nella
Tecnica. Pp. 29-37. Milano: Edizioni di Comunità. [Largely on kin terms.]
Devoto, Giacomo. HAVE
1975. Unità e varietà nella storia dell’indeuropeismo. In Mélanges Linguistiques offerts à
Émile Benveniste. Pp. 107-115. Louvain: Peeters. [Pp. 113-115: on IE kin terms
for’wife’, ‘sister’ and ‘brother’.]
Donati, Pierpaolo.
1997. Family Associations in Europe: A General Outlook and Typology. Associations:
Journal for Social and Legal Theory 1 (2): 235-255.
Eder, Birgit.
2004. Ausgewählte Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen in den Sprachen Europas, untersucht
anhand der Datensammlungen des Atlas Linguarum Europae. Frankfurt am Main
and Oxford: Peter Lang. 346 P. (Ph.D. dissertation. Universität Bamberg, 2003).
Edgerton, Franklin. HAVE
1910. Origin and Development of the Elliptic Dual and of Dvandva Compounds.
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 43: 110-120.
Eichner, Heiner.
1978. Die urindogermanische Wurzel *H 2reu “hell machen.” Die Sprache 24 (2): 144-
162. [P. 145, n. 11: two IE roots for grandfather – h 2auh 2ó- and h 2áuh 2o-.]
Ellis, J. HAVE
1951. A Further Note on the Soviet Linguistics Controversy. Soviet Studies 3 (2): 172-
174. [P. 173: on a Marrian treatment of the origin of IE *mātēr ‘mother’ as derived from
the combination of ber and sal.]
Ellison, Ann B.
1981. Towards a Socioeconomic Model for the Middle Bronze Age in Southern England.
In Patterns of the Past: Studies in Honour of David Clarke, edited by Ian Hodder, Glynn
Isaac and Norman Hammond. Pp. 413-438. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [A
patrilineal, patrilocal model of the early Indo-European society.]

Feist, Sigmund.
1913. Kultur Ausbreitung und Herkunft der Indogermanen. Berlin: Weidmannsche
Buchhandlung. [Pp. 98-123: “Individual, Family, Clan, Nation.”]
Review: Bloomfield 1914.
Fick, August.
1873. Die Ehemalige Spracheinheit der Indogermanen Europas. Eine
Sprachgeschichtliche Untersuchung. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. [Pp. 262-292:
“Gemeinsam europäischer Wortschatz.” Includes IE kin terms and old European family
life.] HAVE
Fine, Agnès.
1994. Parrains, Marraines: La Parenté Spirituelle en Europe. Paris: Fayard.
Reviews: Collard 1995; Lynch 1995; Peden 1996.
Flajšhans, V.
1941. Z řeci našich děti. Listy Filologické 68: 364-374. [Nursery kin terms in IE
languages.]
Fortson, Benjamin W.
2004. Indo-European Language and Culture: An Introduction. Oxford: Blackwell. [Pp.
18-19, 112, 178-179: IE kinship and terms.]
Fortunato, Laura, Clare Holden, and Ruth Mace. HAVE
2006. From Bridewealth to Dowry? A Bayesian Estimation of Ancestral States of
Marriage Transfers in Indo-European Groups. Human Nature 17 (4): 355-376.
Fourbee, Louanna. HAVE
1993. The Problem of Proto-Indo-European *snusós ‘Daughter-In-Law.’ In Horizons and
Styles: Studies in Early Art and Archaeology in Honour of Professor Homer L. Thomas,
edited by Paul Åström. n. p. Jonsered: Paul Åströms Förlag.
Fowler, Frank H.
1896. The Negatives of the Indo-European Languages. Chicago: University of Chicago
Press. [Pp. 3-4: on IE *nepōt ‘grandson, descendant.’] HAVE
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE
1923. Zur baltoslavischen Grammatik I. 2) Zu den Ausdrücken für Ehegatten und Heirat
in verschiedenen idg. Sprachen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 51: 247-
249.
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE
1927. Miscellen. 4. Zu prākr. pali dhīta, *dhūta. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 54: 300-301. [Diminutive forms of IE kin terms.]
Fränkel, Ernst.
1935. Namenwesen. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumskunde,
herausgegeben von Wilhelm Kroll. T. 16 (2). Pp. 1611-1670. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler. [P.
1635: on short forms of IE kin terms; 1669: Lat name Aulus possibly as diminutive of
avus ‘grandfather’.]

Friedrich, Paul. HAVE
1966. Proto-Indo-European Kinship. Ethnology 5 (1): 1-36.
Reprinted in: Language, Context, and the Imagination, by Paul W. Friedrich. Pp. 201-
252. Stanford: Stanford University Press.
Friedrich, Paul.
2003. Reconstruction: Semantic Reconstruction. In International Encyclopedia of
Linguistics, edited by William J. Frawley. 2d edition. Vol. 3. Pp. 442-448. New York:
Oxford University Press. [P. 444: on IE *bhrāter ‘brother’.]
Froehde, F.
1863. Sodes. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 158-159. [IE kin and
social terms in swe-.]
Galton, Herbert. HAVE
1957. The Indo-European Kinship Terminology. Zeitschrift für Ethnologie 82: 121-138.
Gamkrelidze, Tamaz V., and Vyacheslav V. Ivanov.
1984. Indoevropeiskii yazyk i indoevropeizy. T. 1-2. Tbilisi: Izdatel’stvo Tbilisskogo
Universiteta. [T. 2, pp. 755-775: IE kin terminology and social organization; 942: IE
*gloos ‘husband’s sister’ as borrowed into Uralic.]
Gamkrelidze, Thomas V., and Vjačeslav V. Ivanov.
1995. Indo-European and the Indo-Europeans: A Reconstruction and Historical Analysis
of a Proto-Language and a Proto-Culture. Pt. I. The Text. Berlin and New York: Mouton
de Gruyter. Pp. 658-677: kinship terminology; 802, 819-820, 834: kin term borowings
into Uralic languages.]
Reviews: Justus 1997; Melchert 1997.
Ghurye, J. S.
1955. Family and Kin in Indo-European Culture. Bombay and New York: Oxford
University Press, Indian Branch.
Reviews: Edmonson 1958; Homans 1958.
Glies, Eugene.
1962. Favism, Sex-Linkage, and the Indo-European Kinship System. Southwestern
Journal of Anthropology 18 (3): 286-290.
Goidànich, P. G. HAVE
1938. Il suffisso di pater, mater e simm. e la funzione primitive generale del suffiso indoeuropeo
-tero-. In Scriti in Onore di Alfredo Trombetti. Pp. 215-224. Milano: Ulrico
Hoepli Editore.
Goody, Jack. HAVE
1959. Indo-European Society. Past and Present 16: 88-91.
Goody, Jack.
1969. Info-European Kinship. In Comparative Studies in Kinship, by Jack Goody. Pp.
235-239. Stanford CA: Stanford University Press.
Goody, Jack.

1983. The Development of the Family and Marriage in Europe. Cambridge and New
York: Cambridge University Press.
Reviews: Houlbrooke 1984; Schneider J. 1984; Wemple 1984; Davis 1985; Parkin 1986a;
Langlois 1989.
See also Verdery 1988.
Goody, Jack.
2000. The European Family: An Historico-Anthropological Essay. Malden, MA:
Blackwell.
Review: Shorter 2001.
Gosden, Chris.
1985. Gifts and Kin in Early Iron Age Europe. Man 20 (3): 475-493.
Grassmann, Hermann.
1863. 1. Ueber die Aspiraten und ihr gleichzeitiges Vorhandensein im An- und Auslaute
der Wurzeln; 2. Ueber des ursprünglich Vorhandensein von Wurzeln, deren Anlaut und
Auslaut eine Asoirate enthielt. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12 (2): 81-
138. [Pp. 92, 126: thugater, duhita, dauhtar; 127: attestation of Skrt druhas ‘son’, druhi
‘daughter’.]
Grimm, Jacob.
1848. Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache. Leipzig: Weidmann. [Vol. 1, pp. 266-273:
basic kin terms as one of the proofs of IE family.] HAVE
Guerreaud-Jalabert, Anita.
1989. La parenté dans l’Europe médiévale et moderne: À propos d’une synthèse récente.
L’Homme 29: 69-93.
Guerreaud-Jalabert, Anita.
1999. Parenté. In Dictionnaire Raisonné de l’Occident Medievale, edité par Jacques Le
Goff et Jean-Claude Schmitt. Pp. 861-876. Paris: Fayard.
Hajnal, John.
1965. European Marriage Patterns in Perspective. In Population in History, edited by D.
V. Glass and D. E. C. Eversley. Pp. 101-143. Chicago: Aldine.
Hajnal, John.
1983. Two Kinds of Pre-Industrial Household Formation System. In Family Forms in
Historic Europe, edited by Richard Wall, Jean Robin, and Peter Laslett. Pp. 65-104.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Hammerich, Louis L.
1948. Laryngeal Before Sonant. København: I Kommission hos Ejnar Munksgaard. (Det
Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab, Historisk-filologiske Meddelelser 31 (3).)
[Pp. 7-8, 16, 25, 31-32, 70: various IE kin terms involving a laryngeal.] HAVE
Hamp, Eric P.

1973a. Varia. 1. Underlying and Reapplied Lautgesetze in Germanic and Keltic. Ériu 24:
160-163. [IE *genH- ‘to beget’.]
Hamp, Eric P.
1973b. Varia. 9. teüir. Ériu 24: 177-178. [IE *sor- ‘woman’ and IE numerals.]
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1979. Indo-European *g w en-H a. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 93: 1-7.
[The IE term for ‘woman, wife.’]
Hamp, Eric P.
1984. On the Semantics of Blood. Folia Linguistica Hungarica 5: 193.
Hamp, Eric P.
1988a. The Indo-European terms for ‘marriage’. In Studies in Honor of Edgar C. Polomé,
edited by M. A. Jazayery and W. Winter. Pp. 179-182. Berlin and Amsterdam: Mouton.
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1988b. *sor- ‘woman’ and “Indo-Hittite”. Journal of Indo-European Studies 16 (1-2):
121-122.
Hamp, Eric P.
1992. For Flo. Anthropological Linguistics 34 (1-4, Florence M. Voegelin Memorial
Volume): 15-18 [The meaning of “anthropological linguistics” is illustrated by examples
from the IE kin terms.]
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
2007. Does Morphological Reconstruction Really Exist? Celtica 25: 65-87. [Pp. 65-67:
on IE terms ‘daughter’ and ‘brother’.]
Hardarson, J. A.
1987. Das uridg. Wort für ‘Frau’. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 48: 115-
137.
Havet, L.
1884. Sur des termes de droit de date ario-européenne, désignant des personnes. Mémoires
de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 5: 415-418. [Pp. 416-318: on IE kin terms.]
Heady, Patrick. HAVE
2005. Nuclear Families and Cognatic Descent: Reflections on Two Characterizations of
European Kinship. In Anthropology of Europe: Teaching and Research, edited by Peter
Skalnik. Pp. 67-76. Prague.
Hearn, William. E. HAVE
1879. The Aryan Household, Its Structure and Development: An Introduction to
Comparative Jurisprudence. London: Longmans, Green.
Hendriksen, Hans.
1941. Untersuchungen über die Bedeutung des Hethitischen für die Laryngaltheorie.
København: I Kommission hos E. Munksgaard. (Det Kongelige danske videnskabernes
selskab. Historisk-Filologiske Meddelelser 18 (2).) [P. 29: critique of Kurylowicz’s
identification of Hitt huhhas with Lat avus.] HAVE

Hermann, Eduard.
1918. Sachliches und sprachliches zur indogermanischen Grossfamilie. Nachrichten der
Akademie der Wissenschaft in Göttingen I. Philogische-Historische Klasse: 204-232.
Hermann, Eduard.
1931. Lautgesetz und Analogie. Berlin: Weidmann. (Abhandlungen der Gesellschaft der
Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Philologisch-Historische Klasse, Bd. 23 (3)). [P. 141-142:
analogical formations in kin term declensions in several IE dialects; 142-143: analogical
formation of kin vocatives in Lithuanian; 145: analogical formation of kinship plurals
using the suffix -vija in Russian ; 171-172: kinship plurals and duals in Lithuanian.]
Review: Bloomfield L. 1932.
Hermann, Eduard.
1935. Einige Beobachtungen an den indog. Verwandtschaftsnamen. Indogermanische
Forschungen 53: 97-103.
Hermann, Eduard.
1937a. Die Eheformen der Urindogermanen. Göttinger Gelehrte Nachrichten.
Philogische-Historische Klasse. Fachgruppe III. Bd. 1: 29-65.
Hermann, Eduard. HAVE
1937b. Zwei Analogiebildungen. 2. Der elliptische Dualis. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 64: 73-75. [On elliptic dual forms of kin terms.]
Hettrich, Heinrich. HAVE
1985. Indo-European Kinship Terminology in Linguistics and Anthropology.
Anthropological Linguistics 27 (4): 453-480.
Hirt, Herman.
1893. Zu den Slavischen Auslautgesetz. Indogermanische Forschunngen 2: 337-364. [Pp.
351, n. 1, accent in IE kin terms; 360: Slav *bratŭ < *bhratōr; 363: Lith sesuo < *sesā,
Slav *sesra, sestra.]
Hirt, Herman.
1907-1908. Untersuchungen zur indogermanischen Altertumskunde. Indogermanische
Forschungen 22: 55-95. [Pp. 78-86: IE kin terms, with a table of comparison of
Lithuanian and Serbian kinship vocabularies.]
Hocart, Arthur M.
1928. The Indo-European Kinship System. Ceylon Journal of Science 1 (4): 179-204.
Reprinted in: Imagination and Proof: Selected Essays of A. M. Hocart, edited by Rodney
Needham. Pp. 61-86. Tucson: University of Arizona Press, 1987.
Hoops, Johannes.
1911-1919. Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde. Bd. 1-4. Strassburg: K. J.
Trubner.
Hujer, Oldřich.
1915. Výraz pro pojem ‘rodiče’ v jazycich indo-evropských. Listy filologické 42: 421-
433. [On the concept of ‘parents’ in Indo-European languages.]
Huld, Martin E. (with Douglas Q. Adams and J. P. Mallory) HAVE

1997. “Aunt,” “Brother,” “Brother-in-Law,” “Cousin,” “Daughter,” “Daughter-in-Law,”
“Father,” “Father-in-Law,” “Granddaughter,” “Grandfather,” “Grandmother,”
“Grandson,” “Nephew,” “Niece,” “Kinship,” “Marriage,” “Mother,” “Mother-in-Law,’
“Sister,” “Sister-in-Law,” “Son,” “Son-in-Law,” “Uncle,” “Wife.” In Encyclopedia of
Indo-European Culture, edited by J. P. Mallory and Douglas Q. Adams. London and
Chicago: Fitzroy Dearborn.
Jevons, Frank B. HAVE
1887. Kin and Custom. Journal of Philology 16 (31): 87-110. [Roman, Greek and Hindu
laws of inheritance.]
Jucquois, Guy. HAVE
1969. Termes de parenté en Indo-Européen et anthropologie structurale. Muséon: Révue
d’Études Orientales 82: 213-230. Louvain.
Kertzer, David I.
1989. The Joint Family Household Revisited: Demographic Constraints and Household
Complexity in the European Past. Journal of Family History 14: 1-15.
Key, Thomas H.
1874. Language: Its Origin and Development. Oxford: Oxford University Press. [Pp.
365-379: on gender in IE languages, with many examples from kin terms.]
Kiparsky, Valentin.
1942. Der Schwiegersohn als “Bekannte.” Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 43: 113-120.
Kloekhorst, Alwin.
2011. The Accentuation of the PIE Word for ‘daughter’. In Accent Matters, edited by T.
Pronk and R. Derksen. Pp. 235-243. Amsterdam and New York. (Papers on Balto-Slavic
Accentology = Studies in Slavic and General Linguistics 37.)
Kluge, Friedrich.
1883. Zur altgermanischen Sprachgeschichte. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 26: 68-103. [P. 86: etymology of the IE term for ‘husbands of two
sisters’.] HAVE
Kluge, Friedrich. HAVE
1888. Etymologica. In Festgruss an Otto von Böhtlingk zum Doktor-Jubiläum 3. Februar
1888 von Seinen Freuden. Ss. 60-61. Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer. [Includes etymologies
of IE terms for parents’ siblings.]
Knobloch, Johann. HAVE
1992. Die Funktion des Schwagers im Indogermanischen Hochzeitsbrauch: Ein Versuch
der Deutung von idg. *dāy-wēr. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 77: 86-88.
Kopečný, František.
1965. Die sogenennten Elementarverwandtschaft. Linguistics 19: 80-101. [Pp. 84-85:
nursery kin terms in IE languages and wider.]
Koppers, Wilhelm.
1935. Die Indogermanenfrage im Lichte der historischen Völkerkunde. Anthropos 30: 1-
31. [Pp. 8-11: kinship and social organization; the question of Grossfamilie.]

Koptjewskaja-Tamm, Maria.
2002. Adnominal Possession in the European Languages: Form and Function.
Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung 55 (2): 141-172. [Includes discussion of
kinship possession.]
Kořínek, J. M.
1932. K indoevropeiskému *snusós ‘nurus’. Listy Filologické 59: 125-144.
Kořínek, J. M.
1936-1937. Nĕkolik slov o významu A. Meilleta pro současnou jazykovĕdu. Slavia 14:
481-495. [P. 489: on the expressive means in IE phonetics (reduplicaion, palatalization in
Slavic, etc.). Not specifically on kin terms.] HAVE
Koschaker, Paul.
1937. Die Eheformen bei den Indogermanen. Zeitschrift für Ausländisches und
Internationales Privatrecht 11: 723-725. Berlin.
Krause, Wolfgang. HAVE
1923. Die Entwickelung einer alten elliptischen Konstruktion in den indogermanischen
Sprachen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 51: 223-249.
Kretschmer, Paul.
1892. Indogermanische Accent- und Lautstudien. 2. Indogermanische u-Epenthese.
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 31: 440-451. [Pp. 446-447: on *swekuros
‘husband’s father’ and terms for parents’ siblings.] HAVE
Krogmann, Willy.
1955. Das Buchenargument (Schluss). Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 73:
1-25. [P. 13: etymologies of various IE affinal terms.]
Kuhn, Adalbert.
1845. Zur Ältesten Geschichte der Indogermanischen Völker. Berlin: Nauck. 18 P. [Pp. 2-
4: kin term cognate sets.] HAVE
Kullanda, Sergey. HAVE
2002a. Indo-European “Kinship Terms” Revisited. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 89-111.
See also Beekes 2002; Luján 2002; Parkin 2002; Pfeffer 2002; Scheffler 2002; Schrijver
2002.
Kullanda, Sergey. HAVE
2002b. Reply. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 105-111.
Kurylowicz, Jerzy.
1927a. ə indo-européen et h Hittite. In Symbolae Grammaticae In Honorem Ioannis
Rozwadowski. Vol. 1. Pp. 95-104. Krakow: Druk. Uniwersytetu Jagiellonskiego.
[Includes sound correspondences between Hittite and other Indo-European kinship terms
in the context of the laryngeal reconstructions of Proto-Indo-European.]
Kuryłowicz, Jerzy.
1927b. Les effets du ə en indoiranien. Prace Filologiczne 11: 201-243. [Pp. 203: IE
*g w enH- ‘woman, wife’; 236-238: on several IE kin terms.] HAVE
Kuryłowicz, Jerzy.

1977. Problèmes de Linguistique Indo-Européenne. Wrocław: Polska Akademia Nauk.
[P. 216: on the a-vocalism of Gk daer and Arm taygr ‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE
Lallemand, S.
1988. Adoption, fosterage et alliance. Anthropologie et Sociétés 12: 25-40.
Laroche, E.
1970. Études de linguistique anatolienne. III. Revue Hittite et Asianique 28: 22-71. [P. 51:
the on IE terms for ‘woman’ and ‘sister’.] HAVE
Laslett, Peter.
1983. Family and Household as Workgroup and Kin Group: Areas of Traditional Europe
Compared. In Family Forms in Historic Europe, edited by Richard Wall, Jean Robin, and
Peter Laslett. Pp. 513-563. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Laslett, Peter.
1988. Family, Kinship and Collectivity as Systems of Support in Pre-Industrial Europe: A
Consideration of ‘Nuclear Hardship’ Hypothesis. Continuity and Change 3: 153-175.
Lehmann, Winfred P.
1952. Proto-Indo-European Phonology. Austin: University of Texas Press. [P. 50: on IE
terms for ‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE
Lehmann, Winfred P.
2002. Pre-Indo-European. Washington: Institute for the Study of Man. [Pp. 223-228:
kinship and social terminology.] HAVE
Le Play, Frédéric P. G.
1871. L’Organisation de la Famille selon le Vrai Modèle Signalé par l’Histoire de
Toutes les Races et de Tous les Temps. Paris: Téqui. [Differences in family structure
between Western and Eastern Europe.]
Leumann, Ernts.
1893. Eine arische Femininbilgungsregel. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung
32: 294-310. [Pp. 306-308: on kin terms in -ter.] HAVE
Leumann, Ernst. HAVE
1888. Indogerm. népôt, néptr' “Waise.” In Festgruss an Otto von Böhtlingk zum Doktor-
Jubiläum 3. Februar 1888 von Seinen Freuden. Ss. 77-78. Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer.
[An etymology of IE term for grandson.]
Lewy, Ernst.
1905. Etymologieen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 40: 561-563. [P.
562: Rus. materój ‘fest, gross, stark’, etc. from IE *māter ‘mother’.]
Lidén, Evald.
1897. Studien zur Altindischen und Vergleichenden Sprachgeschichte. Uppsala: Almqvist &
Wiksells. [Pp. 36-37: some kin term etymologies, and analogical deformations of kin terms,
especially Lith laigonas ‘wife’s brother’ and IE *daiwer ‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE
Lindeman, Fredrik O.

1982. The Triple Representation of Schwa in Greek and Some Related Problems of Indo-
European Phonology. Oslo, etc.: Universitetsforlagen. [Pp. 14, 36-38, 56: on several kin
terms.] HAVE
Lindeman, Fredrik O.
1997. Introduction to the ‘Laryngeal Theory’. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft
der Universität Innsbruck. [Pp. 37-39, 156, 159-160: on several IE kin terms (*daiwer,
*dhugHter, etc.] HAVE
Linke, Uli.
1985. Blood as a Metaphor in Proto-Indo-European. Journal of Indo-European Studies
13 (3-4): 333-376. [Includes etymological interpretations of IE kin and affinal terms.]
Loewenthal, John.
1926. Wirtschaftsgeschichtliche Parerga. Wörter und Sachen 9: 173-191. [P. 188:
etymology of IE *g w enā- ‘woman, wife’.] HAVE
Loewenthal, John.
1927. ΘΑΛΑΤΤΑ. Untersuchungen zur älteren Geschichte der Indogermanen. Wörter
und Sachen 10: 140-179. [P. 164-165: etymologies of several IE kin terms.] HAVE
Loewenthal, John.
1928. Etymologica. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 52:
457-459. [P. 459: on the IE word for ‘husband's sister’, with a possible Latvian
toponymic reflex.]
Lubotsky, Alexander. HAVE
1989. Against a Proto-Indo-European Phoneme *a. In A New Sound of Indo-European,
edited by Theo Vennemann. Pp. 53-66. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter. [Pp.
58-59: a laryngeal in IE *daiwer < *deHiwer.]
Luján Martinez, Eugenio R. HAVE
1997. Pragmatics and Indo-European Linguistics. Journal of Pragmatics 28: 189-204.
[Pp. 196-197: on IE *swe- as a reciprocal and as a name of a kinship group.]
Luján Martinez, Eugenio R. HAVE
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 101-102.
Mallory, J. P., and Douglas Q. Adams.
2006. The Oxford Introduction to Proto-Indo-European and the Proto-Indo-European
World. Oxford: Oxford University Press. [Pp. 209-218: IE kin terms and a reconstruction
of PIE kin terminology.]
Marbach, Otto. HAVE
1926. Die Bezeichnungen für Blutsverwandte. Ein Beitrag zur Wortforschung auf
psychoanalytischer Basis. Imago 12: 478-489. [Cross-listed in THEORY.]
Markey, T. L.
1987. The Lexdical Semantics of Western European ‘Girl’. In Aspects of Language:
Studies in Honour of Mario Alinei. Papers presented to Mario Alinei by his friends and
colleagues of the Atlas Linguarum Europae on the occasion of his 60th birthday. Vol. 1.
Pp. 275-288. Amsterdam: Rodopi.

Matasović, Ranko.
2004. Gender in Indo-European. Heidelberg: Universitätsverlag Winter. [Pp. 80-81:
“Kinship terms.”]
Mayrhofer, Manfred. HAVE
1952. Gibt es ein indogermanisches *sor- ‘Frau’ ? Studien zur Indogermanischen
Grundsprache 4: 32-39. Wien.
Mayrhofer, Manfred.
1986. Indogermanische Grammatik. Bd. 1. Lautlehre. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Pp. 136-
138: an extensive analysis of the IE term for ‘daughter’.]
Meid, Wolfgang M. HAVE
1966. Idg. *g u en “Frau”? Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 80: 271-272.
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE
1920. Le nom du “fils.” Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 21: 45-48.
Meillet, Antoine.
1928. Esquisse d’une Histoire de la Langue Latine. Paris: Librairie Hachette. [Pp. 139:
on Lat socer ‘father-in-law’; 166-167: on the geminated consonants in IE kin terms and
their loss in Slavic.] HAVE
Meillet, Antoine.
1931. Essai de chronologie des langues indo-européennes. Bulletin de la Société de
Linguistique de Paris 32: 1-28. [Pp. 8-9: IE formant *sor- allegedly found in words for
‘sister’ and ‘wife’.]
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE
1933. Compte-rendu de Sprachliche Beziehungen zwischen Arisch und Balto-Slawisch,
par H. Arntz. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 34: 38-39. [P. 39: on the
assimilation processes in the IE terms for father-in-law.]
Mestheneos, Elizabeth, and Antonia Svensson-Dianellou.
2004. Naming Grandparents. Generations Review 14 (3): 10-13. [A comparative survey
of terms and nicknames applied to grandparents in IE dialects, with some notes on
Africa.]
Mezger, Fritz.
1948a. I.e. Se-, Swe- and Derivatives. Word 4: 98-105. [On a common formant in IE kin
terms.]
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE
1948b. Some Formations in -ti- and -tr(i)-. Language 24 (2): 152-159. [Extensively on
kin term morphology.]
Miranda, Rocky V.
1975. Indo-European Gender: A Study in Semantic and Syntactic Change. Journal of
Indo-European Studies 3 (3): 199-215. [On the formative role of semantic change in
*g w enH- ‘woman, wife’ on the evolution of IE gender system.]
Mitterauer, Michael.

1995. Medieval Roots of European Family Development. In Stredoeurópske Kontexty
L’udovej Kultúry na Slovensku, edited by Ján Michálek. Pp. 92-105. Bratislava: Stimul.
Mitterauer, Michael.
2000. Die Terminologie der Verwandtschaft. Zu mittelalterlichen Grundlagen von
Wandel und Beharrung im europäischen Vergleich. Ethnologia Balkanica 4: 11-44.
Mitterauer, Michael, and R. Siedel.
1982. The European Family: Patriarchy to Partnership from the Middle Ages to the
Present. Oxford: Blackwell.
Müller, Max. HAVE
1873. The Science of Thought. London: Longmans, Green. [Pp. 473-475: denotative vs.
connotative meanings after J. S. Mill and Jevons as exemplified by such a kin term as IE
*bhrater, allegedly ‘carrier’. Cross-listed in LINGUISTICS-ONOMASTICS.]
Needham, Rodney. HAVE
1987. Editor’s Introduction. In Imagination and Proof: Selected Essays of A. M. Hocart.
Pp. 1-14. Tucson: University of Arizona Press. [Pp. 7-10: on Hocart’s essay “The Indo-
European Kinship System”; Cross-listed in THEORY.]
Nehring, Alfons.
1936. Studien zur Indogermanischen Kultur und Urheimat. In Die Indogermanen- und
Germanenfrage. Pp. 7-229. Salzburg-Leipzig: Anton Pustet. [Pp. 167-181: family and
clan organization.]
Normier, R.
1980. Nochmals zu *sor-. Indogermansiche Forschungen 85: 43-80. [An alleged PIE
word meaning ‘woman’ and its possible reflections in IE words for ‘sister’ and ‘wife’.]
Oettinger, Norbert. HAVE
1998. Wiesel und Gevatterin. Zu einem semantischen Problem. In Man and the Animal
World: Studies in Archaeozoology, Archaeology and Palaeolinguistics in Memoriam
Sándor Bökönyi, edited by Peter Anreiter, László Bartosiewicz, Erzsébet Jerem and
Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 649-654. Budapest: Archaeolingua Alapítvány.
Oosten, Jarich G.
1985. The War of the Gods: The Social Code in Indo-European Mythology. London:
Routledge.
Reviews: Hastrup 1986; Lincoln 1987.
Osthoff, Hermann.
1899. Vom Suppletivwesen der Indogermanischen Sprachen. Heidelberg: J. Hörning. [Pp.
5, 15-17, 50, 60-61: on the pairs of kin terms in IE.] HAVE
Review: Giles 1901.
Oštir, K.
1926-1927. K predslovanski etnologiji Zakarpatja (Κοσέντζης). Etnolog 1: 1-35.
Ljubljana. [Pp. 14-20, 35: etymologies of various IE kin and affinal terms.]
Ostrębski, Jan. HAVE

1967. Die von dem indoeuropäischen Reflexivpronomen *se, *seue, *sue usw.
abgeleiteten Verwandtschaftsnamen. In Beiträge zur Indogermanistik und Keltologie.
Julius Pokorny zur 80. Geburtstag gewidmet, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp.
73-77. Innsbruck: Sprachwissenschaftliche Institut.
Ottenheimer, Martin.
1996. Forbidden Relatives: The American Myth of Cousin Marriage. Urbana: University
of Illinois Press.
Pariente, Angel. HAVE
1943. En torno a “nepos.” Emerita 11 (2): 61-122. [Contains I. Nepos “pródigo”; II.
Nepus: non purus; III, Filii “descendientes”; IV. Liberi; V. Νέποδες.]
Pariente, Angel. HAVE
1953. Más sobre Nepos. Emerita 21: 18-35.
Parkin, Robert HAVE
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 102-103.
Pârvulescu, Adrian.
1989. Blood and IE. Kinship Terminology. Indogermanische Forschungen 94: 67-88.
Pârvulescu, Adrian.
1993. IE. *dhughәtḗr “Daughter” and Grassmann’s Law: A Phonetic and Semantic
Analysis. Indogermanische Forschungen 98: 55-91.
Pârvulescu, Adrian.
1996. IE. *bhrātēr “brother.” Indogermanische Forschungen 101: 99-106.
Pârvulescu, Adrian.
1997. “Knee” and “Generation/People” in Indo-European: Lat. poples “knee” vs. populus
“People” and Parallels. Indogermanische Forschungen 102: 74-83.
Patterson, Shirley G.
1909. Interchange of Suffixes. -Aster, -Ignus, and -Icus. Modern Language Notes 24
(8): 241-243. [On the affixes commonly occurring with terms denoting step-kinship.]
Pedersen, Holger. HAVE
1893. Die idg. Form des Wortes für “Schwiegertochter.” Beiträge zur Kunde der
Indogermansiochen Sprachen 19: 293-298.
Pedersen, Holger.
1900. Wie viel Laute gab es im Indogermanischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 36: 74-110. [P. 83: on child language kin terms in IE.] HAVE
Pedersen, Holger.
1926. La Cinquième Déclinaison Latine. København: Andr. Fred. Høst & Søn. (Det
Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab, Historisk-filologiske Meddelelser 11 (5).)
[Pp. 23, 25, 26, 38, 39, 41-44: on the declension of various IE kin terms.] HAVE
Peschel, Dietmar. HAVE
1981. Warum hat der Vater keinen *Sohn-ter? Versuch einer sistematischen Darstellung
indo-europäischer Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Acta Germanica 14: 175-194.

Pfeffer, Georg. HAVE
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 103-104.
Pictet, Adolph.
1859-1863. Les Origines Indo-Européennes, ou, Les Aryas Primitifs: Essai de
Paléontologie Linguistique. Paris: J. Cherbuliez. [Includes a chapter entitled “La
Famille.”]
Pinnelli, Antonella, Hans-Joachim Hoffmann-Nowotny, and Beat Fux.
2001. Fertility and New Types of Households and Family Formation in Europe. Council
of Europe.
Pisani, Vittore.
1953. Recensione: Louis Renou. Grammaire de la Langue Védique, 1952. Rivista degli
Studi Orientali 28: 137-145. [Pp. 142-143: on the IE term for woman, wife and Skrt gnā
‘(divine) woman’ vs. jáni ‘woman’; IE *kwēni as an original i-stem and not *kwēnə with
an apophonic alternation ā/i < *ə and not as a lengthened grade of *gnay as in Gk gunaik-
and Arm kanay; 143-144: RV dhitr*- < *duhitr* ‘daughter’, comp. Pali dhūta,
Sauraseni dhīdā.]
Pisani, Vittore.
1959. Roma e Sparta. In Saggi di Linguistica Storica. Scritti Scelti di Vittore Pisani. Pp.
220-231. Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier. [P. 226: terms for son in daughter in IE
languages.] HAVE
Pisani, Vittore.
1961. La reconstruzione dell’indeuropeo e del suo sistema fonetico. Archivio
Glottologico Italiano 46: 1-31. [P. 17: on alternation s – k in satem languages, including
Slav *svekrŭ.]
Pisani, Vittore.
1966. Wörter auf -r für ‘Weib’, ‘Ehefrau’. Acta Baltico-Slavica 3: 135-136.
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE
1975. Zii e cugini nel mondo indeuropeo antico. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 60: 47-
48.
Polomé, Edgar.
1973. Das indogermanische Vokalsystem in neuer Sicht? In Die Entwicklung des
Indogermanischen Vokalsystems, von Robert Schmitt-Brandt. Pp. 167-179. Heidelberg:
Gross. [P. 174-175: on *dH eywér ‘husband’s brother’] HAVE
Pott, August F. HAVE
1861. Etymologische Forschungen auf dem Gebiete der Indo-Germanischen Sprachen.
Lemgo & Detmold, Meyer’sche Hofbuchhandlung. [Pp. 148-181: IE kin terms; 724:
step-parental terms.]
Proulx, Paul. HAVE
2005. Women in Proto Indo European Society. Studies in Linguistic Paleontology
Publication 5. [A reconstruction of Proto-Indo-European kinship with a comparison to
Proto-Algonquian kinship.]
Puhvel, Jaan. HAVE

1959. Review of Die indoeuropäischen Personalpronomina und die Laryngaltheorie: Ein
Beitrag zur Erforschung der Pronominalbildung, by Gösta Liebert. Language 35 (4):
645-655. [Pp. 646-648: IE terms for ‘daughter’ in the light of the laryngeal theory.]
Pulju, Timothy J.
1995. Problems in the Reconstruction of Indo-European Stop Consonants. Ph.D.
dissertation. Rice University. [Pp. 51-59: on *dhugHter ‘daughter’; 160-162: on *dlaiwer
‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE
Pulju, Timothy J.
2000. Indo-European *d, *l, and *dl. In Historical Linguistics 1995. Vol. 1: General
Issues and Non-Germanic Languages, edited by John C. Smith and Delia Bentley. Pp.
311-326. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. [P. 317: IE *daiwer ‘husband’s brother’.]
Rasmussen, Jens E.
1992. One Type of o-Grade: A Consonantal Root Infix? In Rekonstruktion und Relative
Chronologie: Akten der VIII. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Leiden,
31. August – 4. September 1987, herausgegeben von Robert Beekes, Alexander Lubotsky
und Jos Weitenberg. Ss. 335-358. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der
Universität Innsbruck. [Pp. 337-339: on *nepōt, *swesōr and *pHtēr.] HAVE
Reher, S. D.
1998. Family Ties in Western Europe: Persistent Contrasts. Population and Development
Review 24 (2): 203-234.
Risch, Ernst. HAVE
1944. Betrachtungen zu den indogermansichen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Museum
Helveticum 1: 115-122.
Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften von Ernst Risch. Ss. 647-654. Berlin-New York: De
Gruyter.
Rowlands, Michael J.
1980. Kinship, Alliance and Exchange in the European Bronze Age. In Settlement and
Society in the British Later Bronze Age, edited by John Barrett and Richard Bradley. Pp.
15-55. Oxford: British Archaeological Reports Series.
Reprinted in: Social Transformations in Archaeology: Global and Local Perspectives,
edited by Kristian Kristiansen and Michael J. Rowlands. Pp. 142-177. London:
Routledge, 1998.
Sánchez-Calvo, Estanislao. HAVE
1884. Los Nombres de los Dioses. Madrid: Enrique de la Riva. [Pp. 132-137:
etymological observations on IE terms for brother and son-in-law.]
Sandoz, Claude. HAVE
1987. Aspects du vocabulaire indo-européen de la parenté. Cahiers Ferdinand de
Saussure 41: 185-192.
Sapir, Edward.
1919. Corrigenda and Addenda to W. D. Wallis’ ‘Indo-Germanic Relationship Terms as
Historical Evidence.’ American Anthropologist 21: 318-328.
Saussure, Ferdinand de.

1877. Le suffix -T-. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 3: 197-209. [Pp.
202, 203-204: on IE *nepōt, etc.]
Saussure, Ferdinand de.
1884. Termes de parenté chez les Aryas. In Les Origines du Mariage et de la Famille, par
A. Geraud-Teulon. Genève: A. Cherbuliez.
Reprinted in: Recueil des Publications Scientifiques de Ferdinand de Saussure. Pp. 477-
480. Genéve: Société Anonyme des Éditions Sonor, 1922. HAVE
Sauvageot, M. A. HAVE
1950. Exposé. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 46 (1): XX-XXII. [Report
on the Benveniste’s presentation on his work on IE kinship terms.]
Scheffler, Harold W. HAVE
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 104.
Scherer, Anton. HAVE
1952. How Far Can the Methods and Principles of Linguistic Geography be Successfully
Applied to the Study of Indo-European? Report. In Proceedings of the 7th International
Congress of Linguists, London, 1-6 September 1952. Pp. 161-166. London: Titus Wilson.
[Pp. 164-166: “The Social System.”]
Scherer, Anton.
1965. Indogermanische Altertumskunde (seit 1956). Kratylos 10 (1): 1-24. [Pp. 20-21:
family and kin terminology.]
Schlerath, Bernfried.
1973. Die Indogermanen. Das Probleme der Expansion eines Volkes im Lichte seiner
Sozialen Struktur. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.
Schlerath, Bernfried.
1987. Können wir die Urindogermanische Sozsialstruktur rekonstruiren? Methodologische
Erwägungen. In Studien zum Indogermanischen Wortschatz, herausgegeben von Wolfgang
Meid. Pp. 249-264. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.
Schmalstieg, W. R.
1973. New Thoughts on Indo-European Phonology. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 87: 99-157. [P. 109: IE terms for father.] HAVE
Schmeja, Hans.
1976a. Zum idg. Wort für Tochter. In Opuscula Slavica et Linguistica. Festschrift für
Alexander Issatschenko, herausgegeben von Heinz D. Pohl und Nikolai Salnikov. Pp.
393-400. Klagenfurt: Heyn.
Schmeja, Hans.
1976b. Zur Rekonstruktion des indogermanischen Wortes für ‘Tochter’ : Wortbildung
und Etymologie. In Wortbildung Diachron – Synchron. Akten des Kolloquiums der
Sektion für Diachrone Sprachwissenschaft im Österr. Linguistischen Programm,
Innsbruck 5.-6. Dezember 1975. Pp. 23-24. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der
Universität Innsbruck.
Schmeja, Hans. HAVE

1999. Zum indogermanischen Wort für ‘Vater’. In Studia Celtica et Indogermanica.
Festschrift für Wolfgang Meid zum 70. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Peter Anreiter
und Erzsébet Jerem. Pp. 413-423. Budapest: Archaeolingua Alapítvány.
Schmidt, Johannes. HAVE
1879. Zwei arische a-Laute und die Palatalen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 25: 1-179. [Pp. 26-42: IE names with suffix -ter, including kin terms; p.
34: tatá ‘father’ from *ptatá.]
Schmitt, Rüdiger.
1972. Florilegium Onomasticum. 1. Zur anthroponomastischen Terminologie. Beiträge
zur Namenforschung 7: 337-339. [On the types of name formation in connection with kin
terms and modes of descent.]
Schrader, Otto. HAVE
1883. Sprachvergleichung und Urgeschichte. Linguitisch-Historische Beiträge zur
Erforschung des Indogermanischen Altertums. Jena: H. Costenoble. 490 P.
Translated into English as Prehistoric Antiquities of the Aryan Peoples Prehistoric
Antiquities of the Aryan Peoples by Frank B. Jevons. London: Griffin, 1890. [Pp. 369-
404: “Family and the State.”] HAVE
Review: Keary 1890.
Schrader, Otto. HAVE
1898. Etymologische Beiträge zu den Begriffen Familie, Sippe und Stamm.
Indogermanische Forschungen (Anzeiger) 9: 170-173. [A section of “Die
indogermanische Sektion auf der vierundzwanzigsten Versammlung deutscher
Philologen und Schulmanner zu Dresden. 29. September – 2. Oktober 1897.”]
Schrader, Otto.
1901. Reallexikon der Indogermanischen Altertumskunde. Grundzüge einer Kultur- und
Völkergeschichte Alteuropas. Strassburg: K.J. Trübner. 1048 P.
2d edition: Berlin und Leipzig: W. de Gruyter & Co., 1917-1929.
Schrader, Otto.
1904-1905. Über Bezeichnungen der Heiratsverwandtschaft bei den idg. Völkern.
Indogermanische Forschungen 17 (1-4): 11-36.
Schrijver, Peter. HAVE
2002. Comment on Kullanda. Current Anthropology 43 (1): 104-105.
Schulze, Wilhelm. HAVE
1908. Vom idg. l-Suffix. In Jagić-Festschrift. Zbornik v Slavu Vatroslava Jagića. Pp.
343-347. Berlin: Weidmannsche Buchhandlung. [Includes the use of the suffix with kin
terms.]
Schulze, Wilhelm. HAVE
1924. Zum Lesbischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 52: 311. [On IE
words for ‘man, husband’.]
Schwartz, Martin.

1975. Proto-Indo-European √ gem-. In Monumentum H. S. Nyberg. Vol. 2. Pp. 195-207.
Téhéran: Bibliothèque Pahlavi; Leiden: Diffusion, Brill.
Schweizer-Sidler, H.
1859. Review of Vergleichende Grammatik des Sanskrit, Zend, Armenischen,
Griechischen u s. f., von Franz Bopp. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 8:
221-236. [P. 228: etymologies of svasr as sa + vastr ‘co-resident’, duhitr from Goth daug
‘ich bin gewachsen’ and filia/filius as “Säuglinge.”]
Sergent, Bernard.
1986. Three Notes on the Trifunctional Indo-European Marriage. Journal of Indo-
European Studies 12: 179-191.
Sihler, Andrew L. HAVE
1988. Greek Reflexes of Syllabic Laryngeals, with a Postscript on PIE Kinship Terms in
*-H 2ter. In Die Laryngaltheorie und die Rekonstruktion des Indogermanischen Laut- und
Formensystems, herausgegeben von Alfred Bammesberger. Pp. 547-561. Heidelberg:
Carl Winter. [Pp. 558-559: Postscript: PIE *-H 2ter ‘Kinsman’.]
Sihler, Andrew L.
1995. New Comparative Grammar of Greek and Latin. New York: Oxford University
Press. [Pp. 277-278: devi-type formations in kin terms and their shift to i-stems in Latin;
279: amphikinetic accent in kin terms; 320: i-stems and u-stems in IE kin terms, neptis
and socrus; 364: matertera vs. amita.]
Simonyi, S.
1922. Knie und Geburt. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 50: 152-154.
Sommer, Ferdinand.
1916. Das Femininum der u- und i-Adjectiva im R(gveda und im Altiranischen.
Indogermanische Forschungen 36: 165-232. [Pp. 198-199, n. 2: swekrūs, with
-ūs as a suffix < *-ōw-.]
Specht, Franz.
1938. Zur Bildung der adjektivischen s-Stämme. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 65: 193-207. [P. 193: on IE *swekuros ‘father-in-law’.] HAVE
Specht, Franz.
1941. Die indogermanische Familie und der Unsterblichkeitsgedanke. Deutschlands
Erneuerung 25: 11-20.
Specht, Franz.
1942. Zur Bedeutung des Ariernamen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 67:
42-52. [Pp. 46-47: IE *swe- in kin terms.] HAVE
Specht, Franz.
1944. Der Ursprung der Indogermanischen Deklination. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht. [Pp. 87-98, 335: IE kin terms and family terminology.] HAVE
Steinmeyer, Elias, and Eduard Sievers. HAVE
1895. Althochdeutschen Glossen. Berlin: Weidmann. [Vol. 3, pp. 65-68: terms of kinship
and affinity.]
Streitberg, Wilhelm.

1894. Die Entstehung der Dehnstufe. Indogermanische Forschungen 3: 305-470. [P. 334:
on IE *nepot ‘grandson.’] HAVE
Streitberg, Wilhelm. HAVE
1897. Die Indogermanische Sektion auf der vierundzwanzigsten versammlung deutscher
Philologen und Schulmänner zu Dresden. 29. September – 2. Oktober 1897. Anzeiger für
Indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde 9 (1-2): 171-173. [On O. Schrader’s report
on his research on IE kinship and social terms.]
Streitberg, Wilhelm. HAVE
1915. Die Bedeutung des Suffixes -ter-. Indogermanische Forschungen 35: 196-197.
Sturtevant, Edgar H.
1928a. Original h in Hittite and the Medio-Passive in r. Language 4 (3): 159-170. [Pp.
162-163: the identification of Hitt huhhas ‘grandfather’ and hannas ‘grandmother’ as
cognate with, respectively, Lat avus and anus.]
Sturtevant, Edgar H. HAVE
1928b. Review of The Vedic Declension of the Type vrkis, a Contribution to the Study of
a Feminine Noun-Declension in Indo-European, by Ruth N. Albright. Language 4 (4):
281-284. [Includes discussions of IE tanu- and devi- declensions with kin term examples
and their transformation to i- and u-stems in Latin.]
Sturtevant, Edgar H.
1931. Changes of Quantity Caused by Indo-Hittite h. Language 7 (2): 115-124. [P. 119:
Hit huhhas and Lat avus ‘grandfather’.]
Sturtevant, Edgar H.
1949. An Indo-European Word for ‘woman’. Language 25: 343-345.
Sütterlin, L.
1909. Der Schwund von idg. i und u. Indogermanische Forschungen 25: 51-76. [P. 70,
no. 43, 45: IE *swekuro-, *sunu- and *snusos.] HAVE
Szemerenyi, Oswald. HAVE
1956a. How Far Can Conclusions about Cultural and Social Systems Be Drawn from
Purely Linguistic Evidence in the IE Languages? In Proceedings of the 7 th International
Congress of Linguists, London, 1-6 September 1952, edited by F. Norman. Pp. 515-517.
London: The Congress. [Includes discussion of IE words for ‘sister’ and ‘father-in-law’,
and an interpretation of the meaning of the swe-component.]
Szemerényi, Oswald.
1956b. Latin rēs and Indo-European Long-Diphthong Stem Nouns. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 73: 167-202. [Pp. 192-193, n. 1: on the IE term for
‘woman, wife’.] HAVE
Szemerényi, Oswald.
1962. Principles of Etymological Research in the Indo-European Languages. In II.
Fachtagung für Indogermanische und Allgemeine Sprachwissenschaft, Innsbruck, 10.-15.
Oktober 1961. Pp. 175-212. Innsbruck: Sprachwissenschaftliche Institut der Leopold-
Franzans-Universität. [Pp. 194-195: etymological analysis of an IE word for ‘boy, son’.]

Szemerényi, Oswald.
1964. Syncope in Greek and Indo-European and the Nature of Indo-European Accent.
Naples: Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. [Pp. 291-340: IE kin and affinal terms.]
Szemerényi, Oswald.
1966. The Alleged Indo-European *sor- ‘woman’. Kratylos 11: 206-221.
Szemerényi, Oswald. HAVE
1977. Studies in the Kinship Terminology of the Indo-European Languages, with special
references to Indian, Iranian, Greek and Latin. Teheran and Liège. 240 P. (Acta Iranica
16.)
Reviews: Moreau 1978; Friedrich 1980; Considine 1981.
Tremblay, Xavier. HAVE
2003. La Déclinaison des Noms de Parenté Indo-Européens en -ter-. Innsbruck: Institut
für Sprachen und Literaturen der Universität Innsbruck. (Innsbrucker Beiträge zur
Sprachwissenschaft 106).
Trier, Jost.
1947. Vater. Versuch einer Etymologie. Zeitschrift der Savigny-Stiftung für
Rechtsgeschichte. Germanistische Abteilung 65: 232-260.
Trier, Jost.
1952. Holz: Etymologien aus dem Niederwald. Münster und Köln: Böhlau. [Pp. 136-143:
IE *māter ‘mother’.]
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE
1979. Contributions a l’interpretation du vocabulaire hittite et indo-européen. In Studies
in Diachronic, Synchronic, and Typological Linguistics: Festschrift for Oswald
Szemerényi on the Occasion of his 65 th Birthday, edited by Bela Brogyanyi. Pt. 2. Pp.
909-925. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. [Pp. 918-924: a follow-up to Szemerényi’s 1977
study of IE kin terms.]
Vasmer, Max.
1950. Review of Neuere Literatur zum Sprachtabu, by W. Havers. Zeitschrift für
Slavische Philologie 20 : 451-457. [Pp. 454-455 : possible influences of speech tabu on
IE kin terms.] HAVE
Vendryes, Joseph.
1919. Sur le nom du “gendre.” Revue des Études Anciennes 21: 99-101.
Verdery, Katherine.
1988. A Comment on Goody’s Development of the Family and Marriage in Europe.
Journal of Family History 13 (2): 265-270.
See Goody 1983.
Vernier, Bernard.
1994. Ressemblances familiales et systèmes de parenté. Des villageois grecs aux
étudiants Lyonnais. Ethnologie Française 1: 36-44.
Vernier, Bernard. HAVE

1996. Théorie de l’inceste et construction d’objet: Françoise Héritier, la Grèce antique et
les Hittites. Annales: Histoire, Sciences Sociales 51 (1): 173-200. [Cross-listed in
PERSONALIA.]
Vey, Marc.
1955. Deux notes grecques. Bulletin de la Societe de Linguistique de Paris 51 (1): 80-
105. [Pp. 86-90: etymological consideration of several IE kin terms, primarily *galoos
‘husband’s sister.’]
Vinogradoff, Paul.
1920. Outlines of Historical Jurisprudence. London: Clarendon Press.
Ch. 8 “Tribal Law” (“The Organization of Kinship”) and Chapter 6 “Joint Family” are
reprinted in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of Paul
Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim Kovalevsky, Rudolf
Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp. 57-74, 117-128. New
York and London: Basic Books.
Viredaz, Rémy. HAVE
2002. Le nom de ‘gendre’ en indo-européen et en balto-slave. Indogermanische
Forschungen 107: 152-180.
Wackernagel, Jacob.
1887. Miscellen zur griechischen Grammatik. 9. εννέα. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 28: 132-137. [P. 136: on *swekuros ‘husband’s father’.] HAVE
Wackernagel, Jacob. HAVE
1916. Zu den Verwandtschaftsnamen. In Festschrift Friedrich Carl Andreas zur
Vollendung des Siebzigsten Lebensjahres am 14. April 1916, dargebracht von Freunden
und Schülen. Pp. 1-9. Leipzig: Otto Harrassowitz.
Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften. T. 1. Pp. 459-467. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck und Ruprecht.
Wallis, W. D.
1918. Indo-Germanic Relationship Terms as Historical Evidence. American Anthropologist
20: 419-431.
Watson, Patricia A.
1995. Ancient Stepmothers: Myth, Misogyny and Reality. Leiden: E. J. Brill.
Weber, A. HAVE
1857a. Svasr,i Schwester. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 6: 235.
Weber, A. HAVE
1857b. 3. çvaçura- socer- svaihra- εκυρος. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 6: 319. [IE terms for ‘father-in-law’.]
Westrup, Carl W.
1952. A Near-Kin Within the Kin: A Comparative Study. København, Munksgaard.

Review: Rose, H. 1954.
Whittaker, Gordon.
2009. Milking the Udder of Heaven: A Note on Mesopotamian and Indo-Iranian
Religious Imagery. In From Daēnā to Dîn: Religion, Kultur und Sprache in der
Iranischen Welt. Festschrift für Philip Kreyenbroek zum 60. Geburtstag, herausgegeben
von Christine Allison, Anke Joisten-Pruschke und Antje Wendtland. Pp. 127-137.
Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. [Pp. 131-133: deity names such as Apam Napat
‘grandson of water’, Neptunus, etc. in IE languages with Sumerian parallels.]
Windfuhr, Gernot L. HAVE
2002. The IE Terms for Siblings of Spouse: Etymology and Chiastic Logic. In The
Linguist’s Linguist: A Collection of Papers in Honour of Alexis Manaster Ramer, edited
by Fabrice Cavoto. Vol. 2. Pp. 461-475. München: LINCOM EUROPA.
Winning, William B. HAVE
1838. A Manual of Comparative Philology: In which the Affinity of the Indo-European
Languages is Illustrated and Applied to the Primeval History. London: Printed for J. G.
and F. Rivington. [Pp. 52-54: kin terms as a proof of the kinship of IE languages.]
Winter, Werner. HAVE
1969. Analogischer Sprachwandel und Semantische Struktur. Folia Linguistica 3: 29-45.
[Vastly on IE kin terms.]
Winter, Werner. HAVE
1952. An Indo-European Prefix *n- ‘Together With’. Language 28 (2): 186-191.
[Includes kin term formations.]
Winter, Werner. HAVE
1980. OInd. máhi: Gk. méga Reconsidered. In American Indian and Indoeuropean
Studies: Papers in Honor of Madison S. Beeler, edited by Kathryn Klar, Margaret
Langdon, and Shirley Silver. Pp. 487-495. The Hague, etc.: Mouton. [Pp. 493-494: IE
word for ‘daughter’ and its etymology.]
Witczak, Krzysztof T.
2003. Review of Encyclopedia of Indo-European Culture, edited by J. P.
Mallory and D. Q. Adams. Studia Indogermanica Lodziensia 5: 175-184. [P.
183: IE words for ‘wife, dear’, including Lyc lada ‘wife’, laθθe ‘husband’s in-laws’.]
Wolfe, Susan J. HAVE
1983. ‘Sister,’ ‘Sister’s Son’ and ‘Mother’s Brother’: Linguistic Evidence for Matrilineal
Kinship. In 1982 Mid-American Linguistics Conference Papers, edited by Frances
Ingemann. Pp. 254-268. Lawrence: University of Kansas, Department of Linguistics.
Wolfe, Susan J.
1984. The Reconstruction of Proto-Indo-European Kinship. North Dakota Quarterly 52
(1): 67-76.
Wolfe, Susan J. HAVE
1986. On Terms of Consanguineal Kinship in Proto-Indo-European. Papers in Linguistics
19 (4): 425-447.
Wolfe, Susan J.

1989. The Reconstruction of Word Meanings: A Review of the Scholarship. In
Language, Gender, and Professional Writing: Theoretical Approaches and Guidelines
for Nonsexist Usage, edited by F. W. Frank and P. A. Treichler. Pp. 80-94. New York:
Modern Language Association. [Includes observations on IE kin terms.]
Wolfe, Susan J.
1993. Reconstructing PIE Terms for Kinship and Marriage. Word 44 (1).
Wolfe, Susan J., and Julia P. Stanley.
1980. Linguistic Problems with Patriarchal Reconstructions of Indo-European Culture: A
Little More Than Kin, a Little Less Than Kind. Women’s Studies International Quarterly
3 (2/3): 227-237.
Wordick, Frank J. F. HAVE
1970. A Generative-Extensionist Analysis of the Proto-Indo-European Kinship System.
Ph.D. dissertation. University of Michigan, Ann Arbor. 318 P.
Zmigrodski, Michael.
1886. Die Mutter bei den Völkern des Arischen Stammes. Eine Anthropologisch
Historische Skizze als Beitrag zur Lösung der Frauenfrage. München: T. Ackermann.
444 S.
COMPARATIVE
Andrjuschina, Maria.
1968. Vergleichende Untersuchung von Personnenbezeichnungen im Russischen und
Deutschen. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Leipzig.
Arntz, Helmut.
1933. Sprachliche Beziehungen zwischen Arisch und Balto-Slawisch. Heidelberg: Carl
Winter. [Pp. 12: on r-less kin terms in Indo-Aryan and Balto-Slavic.] HAVE
Austin, William M. HAVE
1942. Is Armenian an Anatolian Language. Language 18 (1): 22-25. [P. 22: on Arm haw
‘grandfather’ and han ‘grandmother’ compared with Anatolian.]
Benigny, Julius. HAVE
1918. Die Namen der Eltern im Indoiranischen und im Gothischen. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 48: 230-236.
Benveniste, Émile. HAVE
1926. Un emploi du nom du “genou” en vieil-irlandais et en sogdien. Bulletin de la
Société de Linguistique de Paris 27: 51-53. [The intersection of the notions of knee and
kinship.]
Bonfante, Giuliano.
1934. Notas sobre el vocabulario céltico y latino. Emerita 2 (1-2): 263-306. [Pp. 271-277:
differences between kin terms in Celtic and Latin and in other IE languages (specifically,
on ‘son’ – ‘daughter’ terms)].
Bonfante, Giuliano.
1960. Le rapports linguistiques entre la Grèce et l’Italie. In Hommages à Léon Herrmann.
Pp. 171-182. Bruxelles-Berchem: Latomus. [P. 196-197: the weakening of g to y or h or ø

in the anlaut and between vowels in Modern Greek and Vulgar Latin, including such kin
terms as yinéka ‘woman, wife’ and hermano, -a ‘sibling’.] HAVE
Borgmann, Dmitro A.
1986. You and Your Relations. Word Ways: Journal of Recreational Linguistics 19 91):
11-13. [Cousin terms in English and other modern European languages.]
Bradke, P. von. HAVE
1894. Zwei sprachgeschichtliche Skizzen. 1. Skr. dāra – griech. δάμαρ. 2. Skr jā mātār,
jārá – griech. γαμβρός, γαμέω; Skr jārayáti. Indogermanische Forschungen 4: 85-91.
Brugmann, Karl.
1904. Etymologische Miszellen. 1. Griech. ’ίδιος, aind. ví. Indogermanische
Forschungen 16: 491-495. [P. 493: Lat vitricus ‘step-father’ and Skrt vi-mātar ‘stepmother’.]
HAVE
Brugmann, Karl. HAVE
1904-1905. Griech. υιύς υιός υιωνός und ai. sūnúš* got. sunus. Indogermanische
Forschungen 17: 483-491.
Brugmann, Karl. HAVE
1907. Νυός, nurus, snušā und die griechischen und italischen femininen Substantiva auf
-os. Indogermanische Forschungen 21 (3-4): 315-322.
Brugmann, Karl. HAVE
1907-1908. Die Anomalen in der Flexion von griech. γυνή, armen. kin und altnord. kona.
Indogermanische Forschungen 22: 171-193.
Cohn, Werner. HAVE
1969. Some Comparisons between Gypsy (North American ŗom) and American English
Kinship Terms. American Anthropologist 71 (3): 476-482.
Delsing, Lars-Olof, and Verner Egerland.
2002. Kinship Nouns in Possessive Constructions in Italian and Scandinavian.
Sprachtypologie und Universalienforschung 55 (2): 103-120.
Devoto, Giacomo.
1936. Germanisch-Lateinisch und Germanisch-Oskisch-Umbrisch. In Germanen und
Indogermanen: Volkstum, Sprache, Heimat, Kultur. Festschrift für Herman Hirt,
herausgegeben von Helmut Arnitz. Ss. 533-547. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 547: Latin,
Celtic, Gothic and Oscan terms for son and daughter and the isolation of nuclear family.]
Edwards, Jeanette. HAVE
2006. Reflecting on the “Euro” in “Euro-America” Kinship: Lithuania and the United
Kingdom. In Acta Historicas Universitatis Klaipedensis 13, Studia Antropologica 2: 129-
136.
Erhart, Adolf. HAVE
1956. Zum IE. Wechsel Media: Media Aspirata. Sborník Prací Filosofické Fakulty
Brněnské University 5. Rady Jazykovědné (A) 4: 5-18. [P. 10: discussion of duhita ~
thugater.]
Eyben, Emiel.
1980-1981. Family Planning in Graeco-Roman Antiquity. Ancient Society 11-12: 5-82.

Fay, Edwin W. HAVE
1897. Contested Etymologies. XII. Greek όαρ ‘Wife’ : Latin soror ‘Sister’. Classical
Review 11 (3): 146-147.
Feyten, Carine M., and Keya Majumdar.
1993. Contrastive Analysis of Kinship Terms in Flemish and Bengali with American
English. Language Quarterly 31 (3-4): 217-250.
Filippin, Antonio.
1999. Latino fīlius e un lemma ‘trascurato’ di Esichio. Incontri Linguistici 22: 103-109.
[On a possible Illyrian word in Hesichius preserving a cognate of the Latin term for son.]
Fränkel, Ernst.
1933. Review of Études Baltiques, by Louis Hjelmslev. Balticoslavica 1: 214-228. [P.
215: on the metatony of dúkteri vs. thugatéra.]
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE
1955. Analogische Umgestaltung und Volksetymologie besonders im Baltischen und
Slavischen. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 23: 334-353. [Pp. 346, 347, 348, 351:
analogical leveling in kin terms.]
Fustel de Coulanges, Numa D.
1885. Recherches sur Quelques Problèmes d’Histoire. Paris: Hachette. [Germanic family
and inheritance laws as compared with Roman.]
Georgiev, Vladimir.
1952. Proiskhozhdenie alfavita. Voprosy iazykoznaniia 6: 48-83. [Pp. 52-53: on Slav
*batya 'father’ and Gk basileus.]
Gummere, F. B.
1901. The Sister’s Son in the English and Scottish Popular Ballads. In An English
Miscellany Presented to Dr. Furnivall in Honour of his Seventy-Fifth Birthday, edited by
W. P. Ker, A. S. Napier and W. W. Skeat. Pp. 133-149. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Hamp, Eric. HAVE
1970. Sanskrit duhitā́, Armenian dustr, and IE Internal Schwa. Journal of the American
Oriental Society 90 (2): 228-231.
Hoffmann, O. HAVE
1896. Etymologien. 7. Ssk syâlás “Bruder der Frau,” altbulg. šurь, šura, šurinь “Bruder
der Frau.” Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 21: 140-143.
Hübschmann, Heinrich. HAVE
1901. Armeniaca. 1. Arm ustr : ags. suhterзa. In Strassburger Festschrift zur XLVI.
Versammlung Deutscher Philologen und Schulmänner. Ss. 69-70. Strassburg: Karl J.
Trübner. [Terms for son and brother’s son.]
Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften zum Armenischen, von Heinrich Hübschmann. Edited by
Rüdiger Schmidt. Pp. 379-380. Hildesheim and New York: Georg Olms, 1976.
Humbach, Helmut.

1971. Heroes salvete deum genus. In Donum Indogermanicum: Festgabe fur Anton
Scherer zum 70. Feburtstag, herausgegeben von Robert Schmitt-Brandt. Pp. 173-180.
Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [On the use of genus in Latin and Greek.]
Kadlec, Jaromir
2002. A propos du champ sémantique de la parenté en français, en espagnol et en tcheque.
Linguistica Pragensia 12 (1): 24-39.
Kalicz, Roman.
1976. On the Kinship Terms in English and Polish. Papers and Studies in Contrastive
Linguistics 5: 257-270. Poznań-Arlington, VA.
Karaliūnas, Simas. HAVE
1995. Lit. dial. mója e Gr. μαι α ‘madre’. In Res Balticae: Miscellanea Italiana di Studi
Baltistici, edited by Pietro U. Dini and Nikolai Mikhailov. Vol. 1. Pp. 73-76. Pisa: Ecig.
Kortlandt, Frederik.
1980. Albanian and Armenian. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 94: 243-
251. [On Arm skesur and Alb vjeher ‘father-in-law’.]
Kübler, B.
1910. Gens. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft. Bd. 13,
herausgegeben von George Wissowa. Ss. 1176-1198. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler.
Lane, George S. HAVE
1937. Celtic Notes. 12. W hogen, hogyn. Language 13 (1): 25-26. [Compares the Welsh
words for by and girl to OEng suhterga ‘brother’s son’ and IE *seu- ‘to beget’.]
Lindvall, Ann.
1996. Definite Marking and Referential Status in Greek, Swedish and Polish. Lund
University, Department of Linguistics Working Papers 45 : 113-132. [Kin terms and
personal names are prominent in this study.]
Loth, J.
1913. Le mot designant le genou au sens de génération chez les Celtes, les Germaines, les
Slaves, les Assyrien. Revue Celtique 40: 143-152.
Lurye, Alina.
1990. The Translation of Russian Diminutives into English. M.A. thesis. University of
Alberta. [Includes kin terms.]
McLennan, John F.
1861. Marriage and Divorce: The Law of England and Scotland. North British Review 35
(August): 187-218.
Maddalon, Marta di.
2000. Famiglie: Excursus su modelli parentali ed altro, a partire da un dubbio. Quaderni
di Semantica 21 (2): 319-346. [Comparative analysis of Latin, Celtic and Germanic kin
term vocabularies.]
Markevičienė, Žaneta.
2002. Lietuvių, Hindi ir Sanskrito kalbų leksinės bendrybės. Kalbotyra 51 (1): 99-114.
[Pp. 103-104: kin terms common to Lithuanian and Indic.]

Ménager, L.-R.
1980. Systèmes onomastiques, structures familiales et classes socials dans le monde
gréco-romain. Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 46: 147-235
Moorehouse, A. C. HAVE
1940. Greek ΓΥΝΗ, English KIN. Classical Review 54 (4): 187.
Moustos, Demetrius.
1983. Gk σέμπρος and Slavic *sębrъ. Indogermanische Forschungen 88: 165-179.
Much, Rudolf.
1900. Deutsche Stammeskunde. Leipzig: Göschen. [Pp. 37: on mutual borrowings of kin
terms between Slavic and Germanic.]
O’Gorman, Richard. HAVE
1988. Reflections on Affinal Kinship Terminology in Old French and Middle English.
Vox Romanica 47: 163-174
Ondruš, Šimon. HAVE
1970. Latinské nūpta a praslovanské nevĕsta. Slavica Slovaca 5 (3): 301-305.
Polomé, Edgar G. S.
1986. Some Comments on Germano-Hellenic Lexical Correspondences. In Aspects of
Language: Studies in Honour of Mario Alinei. Papers presented to Mario Alinei by his
friends and colleagues of the Atlas Linguarum Europae on the occasion of his 60th
birthday. Vol. 1. Pp. 171-198. Amsterdam: Rodopi. [P. 192: on Gk aelioi and ONorse
svilar ‘husbands of two sisters’.]
Pons-Sanz, Sara M.
2005. Friends and Relatives in Need of an Explanation: Gr anagkaios, L necessarius, and
PGmc *nau(eth). Journal of English and Germanic Philology 104 (1): 1-11.
Qvonje, Jørn I.
1989. Eine historisch-typologische Analyse der Konstruktion ime möter/sestra mi/sora
mea. Zeitschrift für Phonetik, Sprachwissenschaft und Kommunikationsforschung 42 (3):
339-348. [Albanian, Slavic and Romanian.]
Rodman, Hyman
1967. Marital Power in France, Greece, Yugoslavia and the United States: A
Crossnational Discussion. Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 320-324. [Cross-listed
in AMERICA.]
Scharfe, Hartmut.
1965. Griech. thugatridous, Sanskrit dauhitra ‘(Erb)tochtersohn.’ Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 79: 265-284.
Schindler, Johann.
1969. Die idg. Wörter für “Vogel” und “Ei”. Die Sprache 15: 144-167. [P. 165:
reconstruction of the Slavo-Indic isogloss for wife’s brother.] HAVE
Schmidt, Klaus T., and Klaus Strunk.

1989. Toch B kwīpe ‘Scham, Schande’, A kip ‘Scham’ und germ. *wība- ‘Weib’. In
Indogermanica Europaea: Festschrift fur Wolfgang Meid, edited by K. Heller, O. Panagl,
and J. Tischler. Pp. 251-284. Graz: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Graz.
Schulze, Wilhelm. HAVE
1924. Gr. ‘υκερός und Pali sun(isā. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 52:
152. [Metathesis in the terms for ‘husband’s father’.]
Seebohm, Frederic.
1911. The Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon Law. London: Longmans, Green. [Ancient
Celtic and Germanic tribes; includes such themes as kindred, fictive kinship, degrees of
kinship, the role of maternal uncle, the role of blood ties, etc.]
Excerpted under title “Beowulf” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the
Writings of Paul Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim
Kovalevsky, Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp.
100-112. New York and London: Basic Books.
Specht, Franz.
1935. Zur baltisch-slavischen Spracheinheit. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 62: 248-258. [Pp. 249-253: on common Balto-Slavic kin terms.] HAVE
Steinhauser, Walter.
1960. Die althochdeutsche Vorsilbe uo- im Kreise ihrer Lautverwandten. Zeitschrift für
Mundartforschung 27: 101-115. [P. 107: on Lith uošvis ‘wife’s father’ and OHG ga-swio
‘sister’s husband, wife’s brother’.] HAVE
Stępień, Katarzyna.
2008. Les reflets de l’idéologie indo-européenne dans le nom de l’«homme» en grec et
latin. Scripta Classica 5: 45-50.
Svane, Gunnar.
1992. Slavische Lehnwörter im Albanischen. Aarhus: Aarhus University Press. [Pp. 186-
191: kin and address terms.]
Szemerényi, Oswald.
1967. Slavic Etymology in Relation to Indo-European Background. Die Welt der Slaven
12 (3): 267-295. [Pp. 282-283: on the IE term for father in Balto-Slavic.] HAVE
Thieme, Paul.
1956. Hema und haima. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 106:
145-154. [Pp. 153-154: vrddhi kin terms in Germanic and Indic.] HAVE
Thieme, Paul. HAVE
1963. Jungfrauengatte: Sanskrit kaumārah patih – Homer. kourídios pósis – Lat. maritus.
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 78: 161-246.
Tilly, Louise A., and Joan W. Scott.
1978. Women, Work, and Family. New York: Holt, Rinehart & Winston. [Early modern
France and England.]
Reviews: Boxer 1980; Anderson B. 1982.

Vasilev, Khristo. HAVE
1968. Nechlenuvaneto na rodninski nazvaniia v rumъnski i v bъlgarski kato ezikovo
iavlenie. Bъlgarski Ezik 18 (2-3): 214-217.
Vatasescu, Catalina.
1997. Kinship Terms of Latin Origin Preserved in Albanian and Romanian. Revue des
Études Sud-Est Européennes 35 (3-4): 189-196.
Visser, Margaret.
1986. Medea: Daughter, Sister, Wife, Mother: Natal Family Versus Conjugal Family in
Greek and Roman Myths About Women. In Greek Tragedy and Its Legacy: Essays
Presented to D. J. Conacher, edited by M. Cropp, et al. Calgary: Calgary University
Press.
Wackernagel, Jacob. HAVE
1919. Über einige lateinische und griechische Ableitungen aus den
Verwandtschaftswörtern. In Festgabe Adolf Kaegi von Schülern und Freunden
dargebracht zum 30. September 1919. Ss. 40-65. Frauenfeld: Druck von Huber.
Wareham, Andrew.
1999. Two Models of Marriage: Kinship and the Social Order in England and Normandy.
In Later Anglo-Saxon England: Life and Landscape, edited by Andrew Reynolds. Pp.
107-132. Stroud: Tempus.
Winter, Werner. HAVE
1987. Old Indic sūnú-, Greek huiús “son.” In Festschrift for Henry Hoenigswald on the
Occasion of His Seventieth Birthday, edited by George Cordona and Norman H. Zide. Pp.
405-408. Tübingen: Gunter Narr.
Winter, Werner.
1997. Lexical Archaisms in the Tocharian Languages. In Historical, Indo-European, and
Lexicographical Studies: A Festschrift for Ladislav Zgusta on the Occasion of his 70th
Birthday, edited by Hans H. Hock. Pp. 183-193. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter. [Pp. 184-185:
an etymological connection between Toch A kip, Toch B kwīpe ‘shame’ and Germ.
*wīBa, OEng wīf ‘wife’.]
Wissowa, Georg.
1894. Acca. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft. Bd. 1,
herausgegeben von George Wissowa. Ss. 131-134. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler. [Comparison
with Skrt acca ‘mother’.]
Thalheim, Th., and Leonhard, R.
1894. Adoption. In Paulys Real-Encyclopädie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft. Bd.
1, herausgegeben von George Wissowa. Ss. 395-399. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler. [Greek and
Roman law.]
CONTACTS
Katz, Hartmut.
2003. Studien zu den Älteren Indoiranischen Lehnwörtern in den Uralischen Sprachen.
Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Pp. 173-180: kin terms; Cross-listed in URALIC.] HAVE
Polák, Václav.

1946. K problému lexikálnich shod mezi jazyky kavkazkými a jazyky slavanskými. Listy
Filologické 70: 23-31. [P. 28: on the borrowing of the IE term for daughter-in-law into
Kartvelian languages.] HAVE
Tischler, Johann.
2002. Bemerkungen zur Urheimatfrage. In Novalis Indogermanica. Festschrift für Günter
Neumann zum 80. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Matthias Fritz und Susanne Zeilfelder.
Ss. 475-487. Graz: Leykam. [P. 485: the IE kin term borrowings in Kartvelian.] HAVE
REGIONAL
COMPARATIVE
Fleming, Patricia H.
1973. The Politics of Marriage among Non-Catholic European Royalty. Current
Anthropology 14 (3): 231-249.
Parkes, Peter.
2004. Milk Kinship in Southeast Europe: Alternative Social Structures and Foster
Relations in the Caucasus and the Balkans. Social Anthropology 12: 341-358.
Pitt-Rivers, Julian.
1976. Ritual Kinship in the Mediterranean: Spain and the Balkans. In Mediterranean
Family Structures, edited by J. G. Peristiany. Pp. 317-334. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Safilios-Rothschild, Constantina.
1967. A Comparison of Power Structure and Marital Satisfaction in Urban Greek and
French Families. Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 345-352.
BALKANS
COLLECTIONS
Byrnes, Robert F. (ed.)
1976. Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga. Notre Dame, IN: University of
Notre Dame Press.
Review: Plakans 1977.
GENERAL
Botev, Nikolai. HAVE
1990. Nuptiality in the Course of the Demographic Transition: The Experience of the
Balkan Countries. Population Studies 44: 107-126.
Durham, M. E.
1928. Some Tribal Origins, Laws and Customs of the Balkans. London: George Allen &
Unwin. [Pp. 147-230: kinship and marriage. Pp. 151-153: Albanian and Montenegran kin
terms.]
Filipović, Milenko S.
1954. Levirat i sororat kot Srba, Hrvata i Arbanasa. Rad Vojvodjanskih Muzeja 3. Novi
Sad.
Fritsche, Michael.

1977. Semantische Struktur und Sozialstruktur am Beispiel der Verwandtschaftsterminologien
der Balkansprachen. Ph.D. dissertation. Berlin: Freie Universität. 323 P.
Gavazzi, Milovan.
1982. The Extended Family in Southeastern Europe. Journal of Family History 7: 89-
102.
Hamp, Eric.
1957. Albanian and Messapic. In Studies Presented to Joshua Whatmough on His Sixtieth
Birthday, edited by Ernst Pulgram. Pp. 73-89. ’S.-Gravenhage: Mouton. [P. 78: on
Messapic and Albanian terms for son and daughter’.] HAVE
Kaser, Karl.
1991. Das Problem des Entstehens der Stammesgesellschaften, Verwandtschafts- und
geschlechtsverbände in den Hochgebirgsregionen des westlichen Südeuropa. Münchener
Zeitschrift für Balkankunde 7-8: 141-165.
Kaser, Karl.
1992. The Origins of Balkan Patriarchy. Modern Greek Studies Yearbook 8: 1-39.
Kaser, Karl.
1993. Ahnenkult und Patriarchalismus auf dem Balkan. Zeitschrift für Historische
Anthropologie 1: 93-122.
Kaser, Karl. HAVE
1994. The Balkan Joint Family: Redefining a Problem. Social Science History 18 (2):
243-269.
Mosely, Philip E.
1953. The Distribution of the Zadruga Within Southeastern Europe. In The Joshua Starr
Memorial Volume: Studies in History and Philology. Pp. 219-230. New York: Conference on
Jewish Relations.
Reprinted in: Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga, edited by Robert F.
Byrnes. Pp. 58-69. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press, 1976.
Skok, P. HAVE
1931. De l‘étymologie roumaino-slave. In Omagiu Profesorului Ilie Bărbulescu. Pp. 207-
215. Iaşi: Presa Bună. [On bašta ‘father’ and baština ‘father’s tenure’ in Slavic and
Romanian.]
Stojanovich, Traian.
1980. Family and Household in the Western Balkans, 1500-1870. In Mémorial Ömer
Lutfi Barkan. Pp. 189-203. Paris: Bibliothèque de l’Institut Français d’Études
Anatoliennes d’Istanbul.
Todorova, Maria.
1989. Recent Research on Household and Family in the Balkans, 15-19 th Century. In Von
der Pruth-Ebene bis zum Gipfel des Ida: Festschrift zum 70. Geburtstag von Emanuel
Turczynski. Ss. 11-22. München: Südosteuropa-Gesellschaft München.
Todorova, Maria.
1990. Myth-Making in European Family History: The Zadruga Revisited. East European
Politics and Societies 4: 30-76.

Todorova, Maria.
1993. Balkan Family Structure and the European Pattern: Demographic Developments
in Ottoman Bulgaria. Washington, DC: American University Press.
Todorova, Maria.
1993. Slava und zadruga. Historische Anthropologie 1: 123-129.
Todorova, Maria.
1996. Za epistemologichnata stoinost na semeinite modeli: Balkanite v
evropeiskiya kontekst. Balkanistic Forum 3: 51-63.
Todorova, Maria.
1997. Zum erkenntnishistorischen Wert von Familienmodellen. Der Balkan und die
“europäische Familie.” In Historische Familienforschung. Ergebnisse und Kontroversen,
herausgegeben von Josef Ehmer, Tamara K. Hareven, und Richard Wall. Ss. 283-300.
Frankfurt and New York: Campus Verlag.
Vernier, Bernard.
1977. Rapports de Parenté et Rapports de Domination. Étude de cas: 1) Représentation
Mythique du Monde et Domination Masculine chez les Pomaques, 2) L’Ordre Social des
Aînés Canacares à Carpathos et sa Reproduction. Ph.D. dissetrtation. Paris. [Pomaks and
Greeks.]
BALTO-SLAVIC
Brückner, Aleksander.
1917. Slavisch-Litauisch. In Die Erforschung der Indogermanischen Sprachen,
herausgegeben von Wilhelm Streitberg. Pp. 1-108. Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner. [Pp. 86:
kin term borrowings into Uralic languages; 96: on IE *swekurus in Slavic.]
Leskien, A. HAVE
1879. Spuren der stammabstufenden Declination im Slavischen und Litauischen. Archiv
für Slavische Philologie 3: 108-111. [Pp. 110-111: on Balto-Slavic kin terms and their
affixation.]
Milewski, Tadeusz.
1947. Stosunki językowe polsko-pruskie. Slavia Occidentalis 18: 21-84. [P. 42: Prus.
tisties and PSlav *tisti ‘wife’s father’; 53: schostro ‘sister’.] HAVE
GERMANO-BALTO-SLAVIC
Senn, Alfred.
1954. Die Beziehungen des Baltischen zum Slavischen und Germanischen. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 71: 162-188. [P. 186: the term for daughter in Germano-
Balto-Slavic.] HAVE
EASTERN EUROPE
Bardach, Julius.
1977. L’indivision familiale dans les pays du Centre-Est européen. In Famille et Parenté
dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 335-353.
Rome: École Française de Rome.

Mitterauer, Michael, and Alexander Kagan.
1982. Russian and Eastern European Family Structures: A Comparative View. Journal
of Family History 7: 103-131.
Plakans, Andrejs.
1977. Identifying Kinfolk Beyond the Household. Journal of Family History 2: 3-27.
Plakans, Andrejs.
1982. Ties of Kinship and Kinship Roles in an Historical Eastern European Community:
A Synchronic Analysis. Journal of Family History 7: 52-75.
Plakans, Andrejs. HAVE
1987. Interaction Between the Household and the Kin Group in the Eastern European
Past: Posing the Problem. Journal of Family History 12 (1-3): 163-175. (Special issue:
Family History at the Crossroads: Linking Familial and Historical Change, edited by
Tamara Hareven and Andrejs Plakans.)
Plakans, Andrejs, and Charles Wetherell.
1997. Auf der Suche nach einer Verortung: Die Geschichte der Familie in Osteuropa,
1800–2000. In Historische Familienforschung. Bilanz und Perspektiven, edited by Josef
Ehmer, Tamara Hareven, and Richard Wall. Pp. 301–325. Frankfurt: Campus.
Sklar, June L. HAVE
1974. The Role of Marriage Behaviour in the Demographic Transition: The Case of
eastern Europe Around 1900. Population Studies 28 (2): 231-247.
Szoltysek, Mikolaj.
2008a. Rethinking Eastern Europe: Household-Formation Patterns in the Polish-
Lithuanian Commonwealth and European Family System. Continuity and Change 23:
389-427.
Szoltysek, Mikolaj.
2008b. Three Kinds of Preindustrial Household Formation System in Historical Eastern
Europe: A Challenge to Spatial Patterns of the European Family. History of the Family
13 (3): 223-257.
MEDITERRANEAN
COLLECTIONS
Meloni, B. (ed.)
1997. Famiglia Meridionale Senza Familismo. Strategie Economiche, Reti di Relazioni i
Parentela. Roma: Donzelli.
Ravis-Giordani, Georges. (ed.)
1987. Femmes et Patrimonie dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe Méditéranéenne. Paris:
Editions du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique.
Reviews: Fine & Leduc 1986; Allen P. 1989.
Woolf, Stuart J. (ed.)
1993. Espaces et Familles dans l’Europe du Sud à l’Âge Modern: Adaptations et
Resistances. Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme.

GENERAL
David, J.
1977. People of the Mediterranean: An Essay in Comparative Social Anthropology. London,
etc.: Routledge & Kegan Paul. [Pp. 167-238: “Family and Kinship.”]
Goddard, V. A.
1994. From the Mediterranean to Europe: Honour, Kinship and Gender. In The Anthropology
of Europe: Identities and Boundaries in Conflict, edited by V. A. Goddard, J. R. Llobera and
C. Shore. Pp. 57-92. Oxford: Berg.
Just, Roger.
1989. Fathers and Father-in-Laws. Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 11 (3):
157-169. [Mediterranean kinship. Reaction to Davis’s critique in People of the
Mediterranean.]
Meloni, B.
1984. Famiglie di Pastori. Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier.
Nassiet, Michel.
2006. Parenté et pouvoir local en Méditerranée occidentale. Annales: Histoire, Sciences
Sociales 61 (3): 633-645.
Oppo, A.
1997. Famiglia, parentela e rapporti sociali. In Famiglia Meridionale Senza Familismo.
Strategie Economiche, Reti di Relazioni i Parentela. Roma: Donzelli.
Palumbo, B.
1989. Parentele mediterranee. La Città Nuova 4 (5-6): 74-82.
Ravis-Giordani, G.
1985. Sur l’endogamie et l’exogamie méditérranéennes. In Hommage à George Granai.
Marseille: Université de Provence, Université d’Aix-Marseille-III.
SCANDINAVIA
Benedictow, Ole J.
1993. Family Structure. In Medieval Scandinavia, edited by Phillip Pulsiano and Kirsten
Wolf. Pp. 177-183. New York and London: Garland.
WESTERN EUROPE
COLLECTIONS
Beech, George, Monique Bourin, and Pascal Chareille. (eds.)
2002. Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial
Structures. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan University.
Goody, Jack, Joan Thirsk, and E. P. Thompson. (eds.)
1976. Family and Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe 1200-1800. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
GENERAL

Bloch, Marc.
1961. Feudal Society. Translated by L. A. Manyon. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
[Vol. 1, p. 138, Vol. 2, p. 143: thesis of the weakness of kinship ties as the cause for the
development of feudalism in Europe.]
Bourin, Monique.
2002. How Changes in Naming Reflect the Evolution of Familial Structures in Southern
Europe, 950-1250. In Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and
Familial Structures, edited by George Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp.
3-14. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan University.
Le Jan, Régine.
2002. Personal Names and the Transformation of Kinship in Early Medieval Society
(Sixth to Tenth Centuries). In Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social
Identity and Familial Structures, edited by George Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal
Chareille. Pp. 31-52. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan
University.
Casey, James.
1989. The History of the Family. Oxford: Blackwell. [Transition from kinship to
feudalism in Europe.]
Review: Sumser 1992.
Fontaine, Laurence.
2007. Kinship and Mobility: Migrant Networks in Europe. In Kinship in Europe:
Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon
Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 193-210. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.
Gaunt, David.
2001. Kinship: Thin Red Lines of Thick Blue Blood. In The History of the European
Family, edited by David I. Kertzer and Marzio Barbagli. Vol. 1. Pp. 257-287. New
Haven: Yale University Press.
Glendon, Mary A.
1989. The Transformation of Family Law: State, Law, and Family in the United States
and Western Europe. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. [Cross-listed in AMERICA.]
Goody, Jack.
1976. Inheritance, Property, and Women: Some Comparative Considerations. In Family and
Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe, 1200-1800, edited by Jack Goody, Joan Trisk
and E. P. Thompson. Pp. 10-36. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Gouesse, Jean-Marie.
1986. Mariages de proches parents (XVIe-XXe siècle). In Le Modèle Familiale Européen:
Normes, Déviances, Contròle du Pouvoir. Pp. 31-61. Rome.
Hohkamp, Michaela.
2007. Sisters, Aunts and Cousins: Familial Architectures and the Political Field in Early
Modern Europe. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-

1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 91-104. New
York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.
Jacobson, H. E.
1963. Concepts of Kinship in the Study of Urban Western Society. M.A. thesis. London School
of Economics.
Joris, Elizabeth.
2007. Kinship and Gender: Property, Enterprise and Politics. In Kinship in Europe:
Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon
Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 231-257. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.
[Europe from the Middle Age into the Modern Period.]
MacFarlane, Alan.
2002. The Making of the Modern World: Visions from the West and East. New York:
Palgrave. [Kinship and feudalism in European history.]
Ozment, Steven E.
1983. When Fathers Ruled: Family Life in Reformation Europe. Cambridge, MA: Harvard
University Press.
Reviews: Benedict P. 1984; Safley 1984.
Pina-Cabral, J. de.
1990. L’héritage de Maine: Repenser les categories déscriptives dans l’étude de la famille en
Europe. Ethnologie Française 19 (4): 329-340.
Plakans, Andrejs.
1984. Kinship in the Past: An Anthropology of European Family Life, 1500-1900. Oxford and
New York, NY: B. Blackwell.
Reviews: Goody 1986; Kertzer 1986; Parkin 1986a, 1986b; Smith 1987; Tilly 1987; Jasiewicz
1988.
Sabean, David W.
1976. Aspects of Kinship Behaviour and Property in Rural Western Europe Before 1800.
In Family and Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe, 1200-1800, edited by Jack
Goody, Joan Trisk and E. P. Thompson. Pp. 96-111. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press.
Sabean, David W.
2007. Kinship and Class Dynamics in Nineteenth-Century Europe. In Kinship in Europe:
Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon
Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 301-313. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.
Sabean, David W., and Simon Teuscher.
2007. Kinship in Europe: A New Approach to Long-Term Development. In Kinship in Europe:
Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon
Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 1-32. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.
Scott, J., and L. A. Tilly.
1975. Women’s Work and Family in Nineteenth-Century Europe. Comparative Studies in
Society and History 17: 319-323.

Seccombe, Wally.
1990. The Western European Marriage Pattern in Historical Perspective: A Response to
David Levine. Journal of Historical Sociology 3: 50-74.
Sperling, Jutta. HAVE
2004. Marriage at the Time of the Council of Trent (1560-70): Clandestine Marriages,
Kinship Prohibitions, and Dowry Exchange in European. Journal of Early Modern
History 8 (1-2): 67-108.
Sperling, Jutta. HAVE
2007. Dowry or Inheritance? Kinship, Property, and Women’s Agency in Lisbon, Venice, and
Florence (1572). Journal of Early Modern History 11 (3): 197-238.
Wheaton, R. B.
1975. Family and Kinship in Western Europe: The Problem of the Joint Family
Household. Journal of Interdisciplinary History 4: 601-628.
KIN TERMS and ZOONYMS
Alinei, Mario.
1981. Barbagianni ‘zio Giovanni’ e altri animali-parenti: origine totemica degli zoonimi
parentelari. Quaderni di Semantica 2: 363-385.
Alinei, Mario.
1983. Altri zoonimi parentelari. Quaderni di Semantica 4: 241-251.
Alinei, Mario.
1984. Dal totemismo al cristianesimo popolare: Sviluppi semantici nei dialetti italiani ed
europei. Alessandria: Edizioni dell’Orso.
Alinei, Mario. HAVE
1985. Evidence for Totemism in European Dialects. International Journal of American
Linguistics 51 (4): 331-334. [IE and Italian dialectal names for animals as derived from
kin terms.]
Alinei, Mario.
1986. Belette. In Atlas Linguarum Europae I, 2, Carte 28, Commentaires. Pp. 145-224.
Asse: Van Gorcum. [Kin names for the weasel.]
Alinei, Mario.
1988. Slavic baba and Other ‘Old Women’ in European Dialects: A Semantic
Comparison. In Wokól Języka: Rozprawy i Studia Poswiecone Pamieci Profesora
Mieczysława Szymczaka, edited by Mieczysław Basaj. Pp. 41-51. Wrocław: Zakład
Narodowy im. Ossolinskich.
Alinei, Mario. HAVE
1997. Magico-Religious Motivations in European Dialects: A Contribution to
Archaeolinguistics. Dialectologia et Geolinguistica 5: 3-30. [An English rendition of
findings obtained in the course of the author’s work with the Linguistic Atlas of Europe,
illustrating connections between different semantic fields, including kin terms and
zoonyms, in European dialects. Includes comparison with non-European languages of
Siberia, Southeast Asia and Africa.]
Zieliński, T.

1889. Das Wiesel als Braut. Rheinische Museum für Philologie 44: 156-157.
KIN TERMS and METEORONYMS
Alinei, Mario.
1984. Riflessioni sui meteoronimi parentelari. Quaderni di Semantica 5 (2, 10): 235-243.
MEDIEVAL EUROPEAN KINSHIP
COLLECTIONS of ESSAYS
Duby, Georges, and Jacques Le Goff. (eds.)
1977. Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval: Actes du Colloque de Paris (6-8 Juin
1974), organisé par l’École Pratique des Hautes Études (VIe section) en collaboration
avec le Collège de France et l’École Française de Rome. Rome: École Française de
Rome.
Jüssen, B.
2000. Spiritual Kinship as Social Practice: Godparenthood and Adoption in the Early
Middle Ages. Delaware: University of Delaware Press.
GENERAL
Althoff, Gerd.
1990. Verwandte, Freunde und Getreue: Zum Politischen Stellenwert der
Gruppenbindungen im Frühen Mittelalter. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft.
English translation: Family, Friends and Followers: Political and Social Bonds in Medieval
Europe. Translated by Christopher Carroll. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University
Press, 2004.
Barthélemy, D.
1988. Parentela. In La Vita Private del Feudalismo al Rinascimento, a cura di P. Ariès e
G. Duby. Pp. 71-128. Bari: Laterza.
Baschet, J.
2000. Le Sein du Père: Abraham et la Paternité dans l’Occident Médiéval. Paris:
Gallimard.
Bouchard, Constance B.
1981. Consanguinity and Noble Marriages in the Tenth and Eleventh Century. Speculum
2: 268-287.
Brundage, James A.
1987. Law, Sex, and Christian Society in Medieval Europe. Chicago: University of
Chicago Press.
Bullough, D. A. HAVE
1969. Early Medieval Social Groupings: The Terminology of Kinship. Past and Present
45: 3-18.
D’Avray, David.

2001. Lay Kinship Solidarity and Papal Law. In Law, Laity, and Solidarities: Essays in
Honour of Susan Reynolds, edited by P. Stafford, J. L. Nelson, and J. Martindale. Pp. 188-
199. Manchester: Manchester University Press.
Duby, Georges.
1978. Medieval Marriage. Baltimore: John Hopkins University Press.
Gies, Frances, and Joseph Gies.
1987. Marriage and the Family in the Middle Ages. New York: Harper & Row.
Guerreau-Jalabert, Anita.
1981. Sur les structures de parenté dans l’Europe médiévale (Note critique). Annales
Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 36 (6): 1028-1049.
Guerreau-Jalabert, Anita, Regine Le Jean, and Joseph Morsel.
2002. Familles et parents. De l’historie de la famille a l’anthropologie de la parenté. In
Les Tendances Actuelles de l’Historie du Moyen Âge en France et en Allemagne, edité
par Jean-Claude Schmidt et Otto G. Oexle. Pp. 433-446. Paris.
Hauck, Karl.
1977. Formes de parenté artificielle dans le Haut Moyen Age. In Famille et Parenté dans
l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 43-47. Rome:
École Française de Rome.
Herlihy, David.
1985. Medieval Households. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Herlihy, David.
1990. Making Sense of Incest: Women and the Marriage Rules of the Early Middle Ages.
In Law, Custom, and the Social Fabric in Medieval Europe, edited by B. S. Bachrach and
D. Nicholas. Pp. 1-16. Kalamazon, MI: Medieval Institute Publications.
Hüpper, D.
1993. Poesie und Recht aus einem Bette. Zu Verhaltensnormen und Umgangsformen in
der mittelalterlichen Familie und Verwandtschaft. Frühmittelalterliche Studien 27: 87-
123.
Jussen, Bernhard.
1991. Verwandte, Freunde, Schwurgenossen. Memoria in der Gesellschaft des
Mittelalters. Frankfurter Rundschau 27. August. S. 13. (Newspaper article.)
Jussen, Bernhard.
1997. Verwandtschaft. In Lexikon des Mittelalters. T. 8. Pp. 1596-1599. München:
Artemis.
Jussen, Bernhard.
2002. Familie und Verwandtschaft. Ein Kommentar zum Forschungsbericht von Anita
Guerreau, Regine Le Jan und Joseph Morsel. In Mittelalterforschung in Deutschland und
Frankreich Heute, herausgegeben von Otto Gerhard Oexle und Jean-Claude Schmitt.
Göttingen.
Klapisch-Zuber, Christiane.

1976. Parenti, amici e vicini: Il territorio urbano d’una famiglia mercantile nel XV
secolo. Quaderni Storici 33: 953-982.
Klapisch-Zuber, Christiane.
2000. L’Ombre des Ancêtres: Essai sur l’Imaginaire Médiéval de la Parenté. Paris:
Fayard.
Le Goff, Jacques.
1977. Le rituel symbolique de la vassalite. In Simboli e Simbologia nell’Alto Medioevo.
Pp. 679-788. Spoleto: Centro Italiano di Studi sull’Alto Medioevo. [Vassalage as ritual
kinship.]
Reprinted in: Pour un Autre Moyen Âge: Temps, Travail et Culture en Occident. Pp. 249-
420. Paris: Gallima, 1977.
Translated into English as “Symbolic Ritual of Vassalage” in Time, Work and Culture, by
Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 237-287. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1980.
Lett, Didier.
2000. Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Medieval, Ve-XVe Siècle. Paris: Hachette.
Lynch, Joseph H.
1980. Spiritual Kinship and Sexual Prohibitions in Early Medieval Europe. Proceedings
of the 6 th International Congress of Medieval Canon Law, Berkeley, California, August,
1980.
Lynch, Joseph H.
1986. Godparents and Kinship in Early Medieval Europe. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton
University Press.
Review: Keefe 1987.
Maillet, Chloé.
2010. À quelle anthropologie de la parenté se réfèrent les historiens? L’histoire de la
parenté spirituelle médiévale à l’épreuve des new kinship studies. L’Atelier du Centre de
Recherches Historiques 6.
Morganstern, Anne McG.
2000. Gothic Tombs of Kinship in France, the Low Countries, and England. College Park
PA: Penn State Press.
Nelson, Janet.
1997. Family, Gender and Sexuality in the Middle Ages. In Companion to
Historiography, edited by Michael Bentley. Pp. 153-176. London and New York:
Routledge.
Réal, Isabelle, and Pierre Bonnassie.
2001. Vies de Saints, vie de Famille: Représentation et Système de la Parenté dans le
Royaume Mérovingien (481-751) d’après les Sources Hagiographiques. Turnhout,
Belgium: Brepols.

Schmid, Elisabeth.
1986. Familiengeschichte und Heilsmythologie: Die Verwandtschaftsstrukturen in den
Französischen und Deutschen Gralsromanen des 12. und 13. Jahrhunderts. Tübingen:
Niemeyer. 270 S.
Tenenti, Alberto.
1977. Famille bourgeoise et idéologie au Bas Moyen Age. In Famille et Parenté dans
l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 431-440. Rome:
École Française de Rome.
Verdon, Michel.
1988. Virgins and Widows: European Kinship and Early Christianity. Man 23 (3): 488-
505.
Werner, Karl F.
1977. Liens de parenté et noms de personne. Un problème historique et méthodologique.
In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le
Goff. Pp. 13-18, 25-34. Rome: École Française de Rome.
ALBANIAN
Backer, Berit.
1979. Behind the Stone Walls: Changing Household Organization among the Albanians
in Yugoslavia. Oslo.
Backer, Berit.
1983. Mother, Sister, Daughter, Wife: The Pillars of the Traditional Albanian Patriarchal
Society. In Women in Islamic Societies, edited by Bo Utas. Pp. 48-65. London: Curzon.
Barić, Henrik.
1919. Albanorumänische Studien. T. 1. Sarajewo: Instituts für Balkanforschung. [Pp. 2-3,
37-38, 61-62, 113-114: etymologies of Albanian terms for ‘older brother’, ‘grandmother’,
‘daughter-in-law’ and ‘young girl’.] HAVE
Bopp, Franz.
1855. Über das Albanesische in seinen Verwandtschaftlichen Beziehungen. Berlin: J. A.
Stargardt. [On Albanian kin terms: pp. 3, 36, 55, 78.] HAVE
Bugge, Sophus.
1892. Beiträge zur etymologischen Erläuterung der albanesischen Sprache. Beiträge zur
Kunde der Indogermansiochen Sprachen 18: 161-201. [Pp. 169, 176-177, 180:
etymologies of Albanian words for ‘father-in-law’, ‘grandfather’ and ‘niece’.] HAVE
Camarda, Demetrio.
1864. Saggio di Grammatologia Comparata sulla Lingua Albanese. Livorno: Egisto
Vignozzi. [P. 72, § 75: etymology of Alb gjysh ‘grandfather’ from *gelous-, Gk galoos,
Lat gloos ‘husband’s sister’; 72, 115: on motre ‘sister’; 83: vjeherr ‘father-in-law’.]
Doja, Albert. HAVE
1998. Inscription patronymique et mythologie de fondation: Elements d’analyse pour
genealogie des noms de personne chez les Albanais. Anthropos 93: 155-172.
Doja, Albert.

1999. Morphologie traditionnelle de la société albanaise. Social Anthropology 7 (1): 37-
55.
Dojaka, Abaz.
1980. La caractère des unions conjugales avant la liberation. Ethnographie Albanaise 11:
54-74.
Erlich, Vera.
1976. The Last Big Zadrugas: Albanian Extended Families in the Kosovo Region. In
Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga, edited by Robert F. Byrnes. Pp. 244-
251. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press.
Haberlandt, Arthur.
1917. Kulturwissenschaftliche Beiträge zur Volkskunde von Montenegro, Albanien und
Serbien. Wien: Verlag des Vereines fur Österreichische Volkskunde. [Pp. 129-134:
Albanian family and clan.]
Hammel, Eugene A. HAVE
1957. Serbo-Croatian Kinship Terminology, with an appendix on Albanian Terms.
Kroeber Anthropological Society 16: 45-75. [Cross-listed in SERBIAN.]
Hamp, Eric P.
1962. Albanian Corrigenda to Pokorny’s “Indogermanisches Etymologisches
Wörterbuch.” Indogermanische Forschungen 67 (2): 142-150. [Nos. 882, 1044: kin
terms.] HAVE
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1966. The Position of Albanian. In Ancient Indo-European Dialects. Proceedings of the
Conference on Indo-European Linguistics held at the University of California, Los
Angeles, April 25-27, 1963, edited by Henrik Birnbaum and Jaan Puhvel. Pp. 201-211.
Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. [Pp. 112: on Albanian terms
for son and daughter in the context of Messapic and Latin.] HAVE
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1986. Alb. vajzë, motrë. In Studi Albanologici, Balcanici, Bizantini e Orientali in Onore
di Giuseppe Valentini, edited by P. Carlo Messori Roncaglia and G. B. Pellegrini. Pp.
109-110. Firenze: Olschki. [Terms for girl and sister.]
Hasluck, Margaret.
1954. The Unwritten Law in Albania. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Pp. 25-
33: kinship and marriage, including a pattern for classifying kin.]
Huld, Martin E. HAVE
1979. Albanian vjerr and IE. In-Law Terms. Indogermanische Forschungen 84: 196-200.
Huld, Martin E.
1983. Basic Albanian Etymologies. Columbus, OH: Slavica Publishers. [See especially
entries for dhender, gjyish, mbese, moter, nuse, vella, having extensive commentary. Pp.
95-96: on “Omaha” system in Proto-Indo-European.]
Jokl, Norbert.
1923. Linguistisch-Kulturhistorische Untersuchungen aus dem Bereiche des Albanischen.
Berlin and Leipzig: Walter de Gruyter. [Pp. 4-52: family and kin nomenclature.] HAVE

Ködderitzsch, Rolf.
1994. Alb. grua, grue ‘Frau, Weib; Ehefrau, Gattin’. In Indogermanica et Caucasica:
Festschrift fur Karl Horst Schmidt zum 65. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Roland
Bielmeier und Reinhard Stempel. Pp. 67-76. berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter.
Krasniqi, Mark.
1980. La grande famille patriarcale albanaise a Kosove. Ethnographie Albanaise 10: 27-
57.
La Piana, Marco.
1949. Studi Linguistici Albanesi. Palermo: Pezzino. [Pp. 3-4: bir ‘son, bije ‘daughter’; 34:
vella ‘brother’.] HAVE
Meyer, Gustav.
1883. Albanesiche Studien I. Die Pluralbindungen der Albanesischen Nomina. Wien:
Carl Gerold’s Sohn. [Pp. 61, 75: kin terms in etymological series.] HAVE
Meyer, Gustav.
1892. Albanesiche Studien III. Lautlehre der indogermanischen Bestandtheile des
Albanesischen. Sitzungberichte der Philosophisch-Historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen
Akademie der Wissenschaften 125: 1-95. [P. 5: on Alb vjeher ‘father-in-law’ instead of
expected vjether.]
Meyer, Gustav. HAVE
1884. Die Stellung des Albanesischem im Kreise der indogermanischen Sprachen.
Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 8: 185-194. [P. 189, 191, 192:
etymologies of some kin terms.]
Meyer, Gustav. HAVE
1891. Etymologisches Wörterbuch der Albanesichen Sprachen. Strassburg: Karl J.
Trübner. [Pp. 264-265: Alb mbese, bese ‘niece’ connected to OHG basa ‘father’s sister’
and Latv mosa ‘older sister’.]
Ölberg, Hermann M. HAVE
1968. Idg. k vor u im Albanischen. In Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft und Kulturkunde.
Gedenkschrift für Wilhelm Brandenstein (1898-1967), herausgegeben von Manfred
Mayrhofer. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. [Pp.
111: gjysh ‘grandfather’, 114: vjeherr ‘father-in-law’.]
Orel, Vladimir.
2000. A Concise Historical Grammar of the Albanian Language. Reconstruction of Proto-
Albanian. Leiden, etc.: Brill. [P. 230: kinship plurals; comparison with Slavic; 261-262:
Albanian kin terminology.] HAVE
Pedersen, Holger.
1894. Albanesische Etymologien. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen
20: 228-238. [P. 232: etymology of the Albanian word for “niece.”]
Pedersen, Holger.
1895. Die albanesischen l-Laute. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 33: 535-
551. [Pp. 541-542: on Alb bir ‘son’, bije ‘daughter’.] HAVE
Pedersen, Holger. HAVE

1900. Die Gutturale im Albanesischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung
36: 277-340. [P. 383: on nuse; 289-290, 324: on zone, zot ‘spouse’, 339: on vjeherr.]
Pisani, Vittore.
1950. L’albanais et les autres langues indo-européennes. Annuaire de l’Institut de
Philologie et d’Histoire Orientales et Slaves 10: 519-538. (Mélanges Henry Grégorie. II.)
[Pp. 524: IE nt > nd, as in dhënderr, n-dënj = Gk ’εν-τέινω; 526: vjeherr.]
Reprinted in: Saggi di Linguistica Storica. Scritti Scelti di Vittore Pisani. Pp. 96-114.
Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier. [P. 103: an interpretation of vjeherr ‘father-in-law’ from
*sweskuro-.]
Pisani, Vittore.
1955. Lexikalische Beziehungen des Albanesischen zu den anderen Indogermanischen
Sprachen. Jahrbuch für Kleinasiatische Forschung 3 (1): 147-167.
Reprinted in: Saggi di Linguistica Storica. Scritti Scelti di Vittore Pisani. Pp. 115-135.
Torino: Rosenberg & Sellier. [P. 130: term for ‘son-in-law’ in Albanian and other IE
languages.] HAVE
Polák, Václav. HAVE
1967. Domaine albanais. Les elements caucasien en albanais. Orbis 16 (1):122-149. [Pp.
130-131: on Alb bir ‘son’; 137-138: on Alb nuse ‘bride, daughter-in-law’; 146: on Alb
bac ‘older brother’.]
Popović, I.
1954. Neki Gentilni i Njima Srodni Termini kod Crnogoraca i Arbanasa. Sarajevo.
[Cross-listed in MONTENEGRO.]
Rapper, Gilles de.
1998. La Frontière Albanaise. Famille, Société et Identité Collective en Albanie du Sud.
Ph.D. dissertation. Paris: Paris X-Nanterre.
Rapper, Gilles de.
2000. Entre masculine et feminine. La vierge jurée, l’héritière et le gendre à la maison.
L’Homme 154-155: 457-466.
Resta, Patrizia.
1991. Parentela ed Identità Etnica: Consanguineità e Scambi Matrimoniali in una
Comunità Italo-Albanese. Milano: F. Angeli. 357 P.
Shabashov, A. V.
1997. Sistema rodstva albantsev. 1. Sistema rodstva albantsev metropolii. Zapysky
Istorychnoho fakul’tetu. Odeskyi derzhavnyi universytet imeni I.I. Mechnykova 5: 30-36.
[Albanians of Albania.]
Shabashov, A. V.
1998. Sistema rodstva albantsev. 2. Sistema rodstva albantsev Ukrainy. Zapysky
Istorychnoho fakul’tetu. Odeskyi derzhavnyi universytet imeni I.I. Mechnykova 7: 20-25.
[Albanians (Tosks) of Ukraine.]
Tagliavini, Carlo.

1937. L’Albanese di Dalmazia. Contributi alla Conoscenza del Dialetto Ghego di Borgo
Erizzo Presso Zara. Firenze: Leo S. Olschki. [Pp. 83, 207-208, 282: etymologies of
several kin terms.]
Tagliavini, Carlo. HAVE
1947-1948. Contributi allo studio della stratificazione del lessico albanese. I. Famiglia e
parentela. Atti dell’Istituto Veneto di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti 56 (2): 194-220.
Tagliavini, Carlo.
1965. La Stratificazione del lessico Albanese. Elementi Indoeuropei. Bologna: Casa
Editrice Prof. Riccardo Pàtron. [Pp. 109-130: “Kinship and Family.”] HAVE
Tirta, Mark.
1980. Aspects du culte des ancetres et des morts chez les albanais. Ethnographie
Albanaise 10: 59-106. [Includes the transmission of names between relatives.]
Treimer, Karl.
1924-1925. Review of Norbert Jokl: Linguistisch-Kultuthistorische Untersuchungen aus
dem Bereiche des Albanischen. Slavia 3: 447-456. [P. 451: on several kin terms (nip,
vjeherr, dhender.]
Treimer, Karl.
1914. Beiträge zur albanischen Sprachgeschichte. varze ‘Jungfrau’. Mitteilungen des
Rumänischen Instituts an der Universität Wien 1: 365-366. HAVE
Treimer, Karl.
1938. Der f-Laut im Albanischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 65: 78-
118. [Pp. 107-108: Aln vajze ‘girl’ and Arm ordi ‘son’, Slav *rodĭtĭ ‘to give birth’.]
Valentini, Guiseppe.
1945. La famiglia nel diritto tradizionale albanese. Annali Lateranensi 9: 9-212.
Vătăşescu, C.
1997. Termes d’origine latine concernant la parenté, conservés en albanais et en roumain.
Revue des Études Sud-Est Européennes 35 (3-4): 189-196. [Cross-listed in
ROMANIAN.]
Vidov, Božidar.
1975. Croatian Grammar for Upper Level Secondary Schools in Emigration/
Hrvatska Slovnica za Vise Razrede Puckih Skola u Iseljenistvu. Toronto: B. Vidov. 119 P.
[P. 103: some kin terms in syntactic constructions.]
Review: Regier 1978.
Vinsky, Z.
1938. Die Sudslavische Grossfamilie in Ihrer Beziehung zum Asiatischen Grossraum.
Zagreb.
Whitaker, Ian.
1976. Familial Roles in the Extended Patrilineal Kin-Group in Northern Albania. In
Mediterranean Family Structures, edited by J. G. Peristiany. Pp. 195-204. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.

Weigand, Gustav.
1913. Albanesische Grammatik im Südgegischen Dialekt (Durazzo, Elbassan, Tirana).
Leipzig: Johann Ambrosius. [Pp. 17, 18-19: the use of articles with kin terms.] HAVE
Zhugra, A. V.
1998. Albanskie sotsionimy i sistema terminov rodstva. Algebra Rodstva 2: 167-185. St.
Petersburg.
ANATOLIAN
GENERAL
Bader, Françoise. HAVE
1988. Noms de parené anatoliens et formations à laryngale. In Die Laryngaltheorie und
die Rekonstruktion des Indogermanischen Laut- und Formensystems, herausgegeben von
Alfred Bammesberger. Pp. 17-48. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.
Carruba, Onofrio.
2000. Zur Überlieferung einiger Namen und Appellativa der Arier von Mittani: “A
Luwian Look?”. In Indoarisch, Iranisch und die Indogermanistik. Arbeitstagung der
Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 2. bis 5. Oktober 1997 in Erlangen, herausgegeben
von Bernhard Forssman und Robert Plath. Ss. 51-67. Wiesbaden: Reichert. [P. 54: the
shift gn > nn in Anatolian kin terms.]
Georgiev, Vladimir I.
1966. Introduzione alla Storia delle Lingue Indeuropee. Roma: Edizioni dell’Ateneo.
[Pp. 230-231, 234: kin terms in Luwian and Lycian, including the first identification of
the IE word for ‘daughter’.]
Eichner, Heiner.
1973. Die Etymologie von heth. mehur. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 51 :
53-108. [P. 100, n. 88: on Anatolian words for grandfather and their accentology.] HAVE
Gusmani, Roberto. HAVE
1962. Kleinasiatische Verwandtschaftsnamen. Die Sprache 8 (1): 77-83.
Laroche, Emmanuel.
1958. Comparaison du Louvite et du Lycien. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de
Paris 53 (1): 159-197. [Pp. 186-193: kin terms.] HAVE
Laroche, Emmanuel. HAVE
1972. Comparaison du Louvite et du Lycien. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de
Paris 67 (1): 46-66. [Pp. 48: kin term for daughter.]
Melchert, Craig H.
1987. Reflexes of *h 3 in Anatolian. Die Sprache 33: 19-28. [P. 20, n. 3: on the
vocalization of H 2 in Anatolian on the example of the terms for daughter.]
Melchert, Craig H. HAVE
1990. Adjectives in *-iyo in Anatolian. Historische Sprachforschung 103: 198-207.
[Some adjectives from kin trems, e.g., CLuv naanieya ‘fraternal’, nimuwiyaya ‘filial’,
Lyc epnnene, apnxahba, etc.]
Oettinger, Norbert. HAVE

1976. Zum Wort- und Bilderschatz der luwischen Sprachen. Münchener Studien zur
Sprachwissenschaft 34: 101-107. [P. 101-102: IE word for ‘daughter’ in Anatolian.]
Ofitsch, Michaela. HAVE
1998. Indogermanischer Grundwortschatz in den anatolischen Sprachen: Probleme der
Rekonstruktion anhand der Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. In Sprache und Kultur der
Indogermanen. Akten der X. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft Innsbruck,
22.-28. September 1996, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 422-436. Innsbruck:
Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.
Puhvel, Jaan. HAVE
1998. Update on Labiovelars in Hittite. In Sprache und Kultur der Indogermanen. Akten
der X. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft Innsbruck, 22.-28. September
1996, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 211-215. Innsbruck: Institut für
Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. [P. 213: on the word for woman, wife in
Anatolian.] HAVE
Puhvel, Jaan.
1992. Philology and Etymology, with Focus on Anatolian. In Reconstructing Languages
and Cultures, edited by Edgar Polomé and Werner Winter. Pp. 261-270. Berlin and New
York: Walter de Gruyter. [An etymological interpretation of the Anatolian terms for
‘grandchild’.]
Watkins, Calvert.
1995. Some Anatolian Words and Forms: Hitt. negna-, nega-, Luv. *niya-, nāni-. In
Verba et Structurae. Festschrift für Klaus Strunk zum 65. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von
Heinrich Hettrich. Ss. 357-361. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität
Innsbruck. [Anatolian terms for siblings.]
Weeks, David M. HAVE
1985. Hittite Vocabulary: An Anatolian Appendix to Buck’s Dictionary of Selected
Synonyms in the Principal Indo-European Languages. Ph.D. dissertation. University of
California – Los Angeles. [Pp. 23-33: kin terms in Anatolian languages.]
COMPARATIVE
Carruba, Onofrio.
1995. Haeretica heteroclitica, oder Ursprung und Entwicklung anatolischer
Abstraktbildungen. In Akten des H. Pedersen-Kolloquiums der Indoegramanischen
Gesellschaft, 1993. Pp. 41-55. Kobenhavn. [Pp. 47: Lycian and Luwian terms for
daughter as -ter-carrying nouns.]
Pedersen, Holger.
1945. Lykisch und Hittitisch. København: I Kommission hos Ejnar Munksgaard. [Pp. 25-
26: on terms for grandparents.] HAVE
Review: Sturtevant 1948 (see below).
Neumann, Günther. HAVE
1996. Hethitisch-luwische Verwandtschaftswörter. Die Sprache 38 (1): 1-13.
Kammenhuber, Annelies.

1961a. Nominalkomposition in den anatolischen Sprachen des 2. Jahrtausends. Zeitschrift
für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 77 (3-4): 161-218. [Pp. 190-192: on IE *sōr ‘woman’
and its reflexes in Anatolian.] HAVE
Kammenhuber, Annelies.
1961b. Zur Stellung des Hethitisch-Luvischen innerhalb der indogermanischen.
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 77 (1-2): 31-75. [P. 56, n. 1: on terms for
grandfather.] HAVE
Ševoroshkin, Vitalij V. HAVE
1977. Zu einigen Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Lykischen und Milyischen.
Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 36: 131-144.
Sturtevant, Edgar H. HAVE
1928. Some Nouns of Relationship in Lycian and Hittite. Transactions and Proceedings
of the American Philological Association 59: 48-56.
Sturtevant, Edgar.
1948. Review of Lykisch und Hittitisch, by Holger Pedersen. Language 24 (3): 314-316.
[On Hitt hanna-, atta-, huhha- and its Lycian parallels.]
HITTITE
Beckman, Gary M.
1986. Inheritance and Royal Succession Among the Hittites. In Kanissuwar – A Tribute
to Hans G. Güterbock on His Seventy-Fifth Birthday, May 27, 1983, edited by Harry A.
Hoffnerm and Gary M. Beckman. Pp. 13-31. Chicago: Oriental Institute.
Bin-Nun, R. Shoshana.
1975. The Tawananna in the Hittite Kingdom. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.
Review: Haas 1977.
Brosch, Cyril. HAVE
2008. Nominalkomposita und Kompositionsahnliche Strukturen im Appellativen
Wortschatz des Hethitischen. Ph.D. dissertation. Berlin. [Pp. 32-33: some composite kin
terms.]
Brosman, Paul W.
1982. Designation of Females in Hittite. Journal of Indo-European Studies 10: 65-70.
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE
1993. Hethitische kuinna- ‘Frau’, kuwansa- ‘weiblich’ und anderes. Historische
Sprachforschung 106: 262-271.
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE
1994. Der Stamm für ‘Frau’ im Hethitischen. In Iranian and Indo-European Studies:
Memorial Volume of Otakar Klíma, edited by Petr Vavrousek. Pp. 13-25. Praha: Enigma.
Eichner, Heiner.
1979. Hethitisch genussus, ginussi, ginussin. In Hethitisch und Indogermanisch. Studien
zur Historische Grammatik und zur Dialektgeographischen Stellung der
Indogermanischen Sprachgruppe Altkleinasiens, herausgegeben von Erich Neu und

Wolfgang Meid. Ss. 41-62. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität
Innsbruck. [P. 58, n. 54: on Hitt hassa-hanzassa.] HAVE
Garrett, Andrew.
1998. Remarks on the Old Hittite Split Genitive. In Mír Curad: Studies in Honor of
Calvert Watkins, edited by Craig H. Melchert and Lisa Olivier. Pp. 155-163. Innsbruck:
Institut für Sprachwissenschaft. [On Hittite possessive constructions.]
Gordon, Cyrus H. HAVE
2000. Father’s Sons and Mother’s Daughters: The Problem of Indo-European/Semitic
Relationships. In The Asia Minor Connexion: Studies on the Pre-Greek Languages in
Memory of Charles Carter, edited by Joël L. Arbeitman. Pp. 77-84. Louvain: Peeters.
(Orbis: Supplementa 13.) [Hittite expressions ‘brothers by the same father’, ‘sisters by
the same mother’ and their Hebrew parallels. Cross-listed in AFROASIATIC]
Götze, Albrecht. HAVE
1930. Über die Hethitische Königsfamilie. Archiv Orientální 2: 153-163. [On Hittite
hassa-hanzassa as “grandchild-grandparent’.]
Güterbock, Hans G.
1992. Ist das hethitische Wort für ‘Frau’ gefunden? Historische Sprachforschung 105: 1-3.
Güterbock, Hans G. HAVE
1995. The Hittite Word for ‘Woman’ Again. Historische Sprachforschung 108: 12-15.
Haas, Volkert
1970. Der Kult von Nerik. Ein Beitrag zur Hethitischen Religionsgeschichte. Rom:
Päpstliches Bibelinstitut. [Pp. 315-318: on matrilinearity.]
Haas, Volkert. HAVE
1977. Review of The Tawananna in the Hittite Kingdom, by R. Shoshana Bin-Nun.
Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes 69: 150-156. [Extensively on Hittite
kin terms, matrilocality and sister-marriage.]
Hančar, Franz.
1939-1941. Der Kult der Grossen Mutter im kupferzeitlichen Kleinasiens. Zur Deutung
der Kultstandarten des Alaca Höyüks. Archiv für Orientalforschung 13: 289-298.
Hoffner, Harry A. HAVE
1968. Birth and Name-Giving in Hittite Texts. Journal of Near Eastern Studies 27 (3):
198-203. [The custom of placing a child on his father’s knees.]
Justeson, John S., and Laurence D. Stephens. HAVE
1981. Nasal + Obstruent Clusters in Hittite. Journal of the American Oriental Society 101
(3): 367-370. [P. 369: Hitt hansatar ‘family’ and IE *genos.]
Landsberger, Benno.
1954. Assyrische Königsliste und “Dunkles Zeitalter.” Journal of Cuneiform Studies 8
(3): 106-133. [Pp. 122-123: Hittite ‘son’ in the IE context (pace Eric Hamp).] HAVE
Macqueen, J. G.
1959. Hattian Mythology and Hittite Monarchy. Anatolian Studies 9: 171-188. [Pp. 180-
188: the mother-goddess and associated kin terms.]

Melchert, Craig H. HAVE
1973. Hittite hašša- hanzašša- Revue Hittite et Asianique 31: 57-70.
Melchert, Craig H. HAVE
1980. The Hittite Word for “Son.” Indogermanische Forschungen 85: 90-95.
Melchert, H. Craig. HAVE
1986. Hittite uwaš and Congeners. Indogermanische Forschungen 91: 102-115. [An
alleged term for son.]
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE
1939. Hittite ha-as-sa ha-an-za-as-sa. Language 15 (3): 188-189. [On the compound
‘grandchild-grandgrandchild.’]
Mezger, Fritz.
1958. Heth. kaena- “Verschwägerter, Verwandter’. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachwissenschaft 75: 75.
Mittelberger, Hermann.
1968. Review of Les Noms des Hittites, by Emmanuel Laroche. Wiener Zeitschrift für die
Kunde des Morgenlandes 62: 316-322. [Pp. 318-319: on Hittite reflexes of IE terms for
‘son’ and ‘woman, wife’.] HAVE
Neu, Erich.
1990. Das hethitische Wort für ‘Frau’. Historische Sprachforschung 103: 208-217.
Neumann, Günther. HAVE
1974. Hethitisch nega- ‘die Schwester.’ In Antiquitates Indogermanicae: Studien zur
indogermanischen Altertumskunde und zur Sprach- und Kulturgeschichte der
indogermanischen Völker. Gedenkschrift für Hermann Güntert zur 25. Wiederkehr seines
Todestages am 23. April 1973, edited by Manfred Mayrhofer et al. Pp. 279-283.
Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. (Innsbrucker
Beitraege zur Sprachwissenschaft 12).
Neumann, Günther. HAVE
1991. Hethitisch negna- ‘Bruder’. Historische Sprachforschung 104 (1): 63-66.
Oettinger, Norbert.
1987. Anatolische Wortbildung und Indogermanische Chronologie. In Studien zum
Indogermanischen Wortschatz, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 189-192.
Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. [P. 190: the element
*-sor ‘woman’ in Hittite; 191: -lo- in att-a-lla ‘fatherly’.]
Oettinger, Norbert.
1976. Die Militärischen Eide der Hethiter. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz (Studien zu den
Bogazköy-Texten 22.) [P. 24: etymology of Hitt hammasa ‘grandchild’ < *A(o)mso-,
comp. ONorse áss, æsir.]
Ofitsch, Michaela.
1995. Zu den anlautenden Laryngaen im Hethitischen. Historische Sprachforschung 108:
16-29.
Puhvel, Jaan. HAVE

1987. ‘Engendrer’ et ‘enfanter’ en Hittite. Cahiers Ferdinand de Saussure 41: 159-163.
Riemschneider, K. K.
1971. Die Thronfolgeordnung im althethitischen Reich. Altorientalische Forschungen 3:
79-102.
Schields, Kenneth. HAVE
1998. Hittite neka- and the Origin of Indo-European Diminutive Suffix *-ko-. Studi
Micenei ed Egeo-Anatolici 40 (2): 255-261.
Shields, Kenneth. HAVE
2000. The Hittite Word for ‘Son’ and the Origin of the Indo-European Diminutive Suffix
*-lo-. Indogermanische Forschungen 105: 137-142.
Sürenhagen, Dietrich.
1998. Verwandtschaftsbeziehungen und Erbrecht im althethitischen Königshaus vor
Telipinu: Ein erneuter Erklärungsversuch. Altorientalische Forschungen 25: 75-94.
Berlin.
Wilhelm, G.
1990. Matrilinearität. A. Bei den Hethitern. In Reallexikon der Assyriologie. Bd. 7. Ss.
588-590. Berlin and New York: W. de Gruyter.
Zucha, Ivo.
1988. The Nominal Stem Types in Hittite. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Oxford. [Pp.
29-30, 37-38, 57-58: morphological aspects of some Hittite kin terms, with IE
comparisons.]
KARIAN
Schürr, Diether. HAVE
1996. Karisch ‘Mutter’ und ‘Vater.’ Sprache: Zeitschrift für Sprachwissenschaft 38 (1):
93-98.
LUWIAN
Carruba, Onofrio.
1972. Il problema del genere in anatolico e in indoeuropeo. In Le Lingue dell’Europa.
Atti del V Convegno Internazionale di Linguisti 1969. Pp. 175-192. Brescia: Paideia. [P.
177: damais ‘son-in-law; father-in-law’; 190: nanasri ‘sister’ and hassussara ‘queen’
compared with Lar uxōr.]
Hawkins, J. D. HAVE
1978. The Luwian Word for “Daughter.” Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung
92: 112-116.
Ivanov, Vyacheslav Vs. HAVE
2002. Review of Corpus of Hieroglyphic Luwian Insriptions by John D. Hawkins. Indo-
European Studies Bulletin 10 (1): 1-17. [P. 8: on Luw atalai ‘brother’ and IE words for
wife.]
Melchert, H. Craig.
1988. Luvian Lexical Notes. 1. CLuw. am(ma)šša/i-. Historische Sprachforschung 101
(2): 211-214. [Pp. 212-214: on Hit hassa ‘son’ and Luw hamsa ‘grandson’.] HAVE

Oshiro, Terumasa. HAVE
1990. On Kinship Terms in Hieroglyphic Luwian. Orient 26: 86-93.
Starke, Frank. HAVE
1980. Das luwische Wort für ‘Frau’. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 94:
74-86.
Starke, Frank.
1987. Die Vertretung von uridg. *dhugh 2ter ‘Tochter’ in den Luwischen Sprachen und
ihre Stammbildung. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 100: 243-369.
Starke, Frank.
1990. Untersuchung zur Syammbildung des Keilschrift-Luwischen Nomens. Wiesbaden:
Otto Harrassowitz. [Pp. 347, 469: term for daughter; 229: term for son.]
Yakubovich, Ilya S. HAVE
2008. Sociolinguistics of the Luvian Language. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Chicago.
[Sporadically on kin terms.]
LYCIAN
Arkwright, Walther.
1898. Über das lykische Alphabet. Jahreshefte des Österreichischen Archäologischen
Institutes in Wien 1: 52-76. [P. 67: Lyc kbatra and Gk thugater ‘daughter’.]
Bryce, T. R. HAVE
1978. Two Terms of Relationship in the Lycian Inscriptions. Journal of Near Eastern
Studies 37 (3): 217-225.
Bugge, Sophus. HAVE
1897. Lykische Studien. I. Videnskabsselskabets Skrifter. II. Historisk-filosofisk Klasse 7:
1-91. Christiania. [Pp. 76-86: kin terms.]
Bugge, Sophus.
1901. Lykische Studien. II. Videnskabsselskabets Skrifter. II. Historisk-filosofisk Klasse
4: 1-123. Christiania. [Pp. 15-18, 25, 37-38, 88, 94: on kin terms.] HAVE
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE
1969. Su alcuni nomi di parentela in Licio e in Nesico. La Parola del Passato 24: 269-
278. [Includes a comparative table of Anatolian kin terms from Laroche 1958.]
Carruba, Onofrio.
1976. Anatolico e Indoeuropeo. In Scritti in Onore di Guiliano Bonfante. Pp. 121-146.
Brescia: Paideia. [P. 125: the Luwian term for daughter and its IE cognates.]
Carruba, Onofrio. HAVE
1990. Alle origini del matriarcato. Instituto Lombardo, Rendicontti della Classe di
Lettere 124: 239-246.
Čop, Bojan. HAVE

1971. Indogermanica Minora. I. Remarques sur la chute des occlusives gutturales en
louvite. 9. Lyc. *tbatra. Razprave. Dissertationes. Slovenska Akademija Znanosti in
Umetnosti 8: 8-9. Ljubljana. [A term for daughter.]
Cowley, A. E. HAVE
1902. The Lycian Language. Man 2: 67-72. [Pp. 69, 70, 71: on some Lycian kin terms
and their possible IE cognates; cbatru ‘daughter’ still deemed unrelated to IE terms for
‘daughter’.]
Hajnal, Ivo. HAVE
1995. Der Lykische Vokalismus. Methode und Erkenntnisse der Vergleichenden
Anatolischen Sprachwissenschaft, angewandte auf das Vokalsystem einer
Kleincorpussprache. Leykam: Gras. [Pp. 59, 73, 111: extensive notes on some kin terms.]
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1980. Lycian xahba. Journal of Near Eastern Studies 39 (3): 215-216. [On the term for
grandson.]
Hestermann, Ferdinand. HAVE
1929. Matriarchale Lykische Inschriften. In Donum Natalicium Schrijnen.
Verzameling van Opstellen door Oud-Leerlingen en Bevriende Vakgenooten Opgedragen
aan Mgr. Prof. Dr. Jos. Schrijnen bij Gelegenheid van zijn zestigsten verjaardag 3 mei
1929. Pp. 261-267. Nijmegen-Utrecht: Dekker & van de Vegt.
Houwink ten Cate, Ph. H. J.
1961. The Luwian Population Groups of Lycia and Cilicia Aspera During the Hellenistic
Period. Leiden: Brill. [Pp. 139-146: kin terms.] HAVE
Imbert, J. HAVE
1894. Les termes de parenté dans les inscriptions Lyciennes. Mémoires de la Société de
Linguistique de Paris 8: 449-472.
Imbert, J.
1900. De quelques inscriptions Lyciennes. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de
Paris 11: 217-257. [Pp. 231-240: on some kin terms (kbatra, tuhes, tideimi).]
Laroche, Emmanuel. HAVE
1974. Les épitaphes Lyciennes. Fouilles de Xanthos 5: 123-149. [Pp. 130-134: on some
kin terms.]
Lassen, Christian.
1856. Ueber die Lykischen Inschriften und die alten Sprachen Kleinasiens. Zeitschrift der
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 10: 329-388. [P. 344: On tideimi ‘child’ and IE
words for son.]
Meriggi, Piero.
1928. Über einige lykische Pronominal- und Verbalformen. Indogermanische
Forschungen 46: 151-182. [Pp. 176-177: on Lyc kahba translated as ‘son-,
daughter-in-law’.]
Meriggi, Piero.
1936. Der Indogermanismus des Lykischen. In Germanen und Indogermanen: Volkstum,
Sprache, Heimat, Kultur. Festschrift für Herman Hirt, herausgegeben von Helmut Arnitz.

Ss. 257-282. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 260: kbatra ‘daughter’, knna ‘mother’; 262:
wazzis (unknown kin term); tideimi ‘son’, tuhes ‘nephew, niece’.]
Neumann, Günther.
1971. Neue Funde und Forschungen in Lykien. Jahrbuch der Akademie der Wissenschaft
in Göttingen für das Jahr 1971: 34-49. [Pp. 42-45: kin terms in Lycian with Anatolian
comparisons.] HAVE
Pedersen, Holger.
1898-1899a. Lykisk. Nordisk Tidskrift for Filologi 3 (7): 68-103. [Pp. 84-88, 92-100: on
attested kin terms.] HAVE
Pedersen, Holger.
1898-1899b. Mere om Lykisk. Nordisk Tidskrift for Filologi 3 (8): 17-30. [Pp. 28: on
tideimi as cognate with Lat filius.] HAVE
Pembroke, Simon. HAVE
1965. Last of the Matriarchs: a Study in the Inscriptions of Lycia. Journal of the
Economic and Social History of the Orient 8: 217-247. [Pp. 237-238: on kin terms.]
Schurr, Diether.
1999. Gräko-lykisch piatra. Die Sprache 41 (1): 24-38. [Lycian term for daughter-inlaw.]
Schurr, Diether. HAVE
2008. Lykisch thurtta- und *señnaha-. Indogermanische Forschungen 113: 176-186.
Shafer, Robert. HAVE
1959. System of Relationship in Lukian. Die Welt des Orients 2 (5-6): 484-501.
Stoltenberg, Hans L. HAVE
1943. Die lykischen Verwandtennamen und Das “Mutterrecht.” Zeitschrift für
Namenforschung 19: 262-273.
Szanto, Ernil.
1898. Zur lykischen Mutterrecht. In Festschrift für Otto Benndorf zu seinem 60
Geburtstage. Ss. 259-260. Wien: A. Hölder.
Zinko, Michaela. HAVE
2002. Laryngalvertretung im Lykischen. Historische Sprachforschung 115: 218-238. [On
xuga ‘grandfather’ and kbatra ‘daughter’.]
LYDIAN
Georgiev, Vladimir I.
1984. Lydiaka und Lydisch-Etruskische Gleichungen. Linguistique Balkanique 27 (1): 5-
35. [Pp. 15-18: “Kinship Terms.] HAVE
Heubeck, Alfred. HAVE
1960. Kleinasiatisches. 2. Lyd. Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Die Sprache 6 (2): 207-
210.
PALAIC

Carruba, Onofrio.
1970. Das Palaische. Texte, Grammatik, Lexicon. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. [P. 69:
on pāpa ‘father’.]
Carruba, Onofrio.
1972. Beiträge zum Palaischen. Istanbul: Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut
in het Nabije Oosten. [P. 20: papami ‘my father’ (voc.) and papa as a baby word.] HAVE
ARMENIAN
GENERAL
Michelson, Truman.
1924. Wallis on Armenian Kinship Terms. American Anthropologist 26 (3): 427.
ANCIENT
Bolognesi, Giancarlo. HAVE
1948. Sulla flessione nominale armena di hayr “padre,” mayr “madre,” elbayr “fratello.”
Atti del Sodalizio Glottologico Milanese 1 (2): 35-40.
Bolognesi, Giancarlo.
1954. Ricerche sulla fonetica Armena. Ricerche Linguistiche 3: 123-154. [P. 126: on Arm
dustr and its oblique cases.] HAVE
Bugge, Sophus.
1892. Beiträge zur etymologischen Erlauterung der armenischen Sprache. Schwund des
idg. palatalen ĝ im armen. Anlaut. Indogermanische Forschunngen 1: 444-445. [Arm
aner ‘wife’s father' and the IE forms for ‘son-in-law’.]
Godel, Robert. HAVE
1982. Une “loi phonétique” bien difficile à énoncer: *w > arm. w (v)/ g / zéro. Revue des
Études Arméniennes 16: 9-16. [On taygr and haw.]
Grammont, Maurice.
1918. Notes de phonétique générale. Mémoirs de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 20:
213-259. [P. 251: on Arm skesur ‘husband’s mother’.]
Greppin, John A. C.
1973. Initial Vowel and Aspiration in Classical Armenian. Wien: Mechitharisten-
Buchdruckerei. [Especially pp. 19-21: on dialectal vs. literary versions of the Armenian
term for brother. Also passim on Arm haw ‘grandfather’ and han ‘grandmother’ in an IE
perspective.]
Greppin, John A. C.
1975. Classical Armenian Nominal Suffixes: A Historical Study. Wien: Mechitaristen-
Buchdruckerei. [Pp. 95: on kin term affix *-iyos; 131: on Armenian terms for son and
daughter.] HAVE
Hagopian, Gayané.
1995. On the Etymology of a Sociocentric Kin-Term: The Classical Armenian Term
Skndik. In Proceedings of the 7 th Annual UCLA Indo-European Conference, Los Angeles
1995, edited by Angela della Volpe and Edgar C. Polomé. Pp. 126-143. Washington, DC:
Institute for the Study of Man. (Journal of Indo-European Studies Monograph 27.)

Hagopian, Gayaneh V.
2002. Life Philosophy Patterns in Conventional Metaphors. In Actes de Sixième Colloque
International de Linguistique Armenienne, INALCO, Académie des Inscriptions et
Belles-Lettres, 5-9 juillet 1999, edited by Anaïd Donabédian and Agnès Ouzounian. Pp.
239-255. Paris: Publications Langues ‘O. (Slovo: Revue du Ceres 26-27.) [P. 245, n. 3:
transformation of age terms (e.g. ‘child’) into kin terms.]
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1966. Three Armenian Etymologies. 1. Armenian ner ‘wife of husband’s brother’. Revue
des Études Arméniennes 3: 11-12.
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1974. On *ku in Armenian. 1. šun, skund, skesur. Revue des Études Armeniennes 10: 23-
24.
Hübschmann, Heinrich.
1877. Armeniaca. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 23: 400-407. [P. 406:
on Arm hayr vs. Skrt pita ‘father’.] HAVE
Hübschmann, Heinrich. HAVE
1881. Armeniaca I. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 35: 168-
180. [Pp. 168-171: kin terms, with full declensions; 107: etymology of taygr’.]
Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften zum Armenischen, von Heinrich Hübschmann. Edited by
Rüdiger Schmidt. Pp. 99-111. Hildesheim and New York: Georg Olms, 1976. HAVE
Hübschmann, Heinrich.
1882. Armeniaca. III. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 36: 115-
134. [Pp. 119-120, 122: on several kin terms.]
Hübschmann, Heinrich.
1883. Armenische Studien. I. Grundzüge der Armenische Etymologie. Leipzig: Breitkopf
& Härtel. [Pp. 38: hav ‘grandfather’, 39: han ‘grandmother’, 64, 87: declension of basic
kin terms.]
Hubschmann, Heinrich.
1906. Armeniaca. III. Indogermanische Forschungen 19: 457-480. [Pp. 457-469: initial
z-; 468: zok’anc ‘wife’s mother’; 466: zarm (Gen. zarmi) ‘posterity’, arm, armat ‘root’,
zavak 'descendant, son'; 473-474: dustr ‘daughter’ < *dustir, skesur ‘husband’s mother’ <
*skesr.]
Klidschian, Arsen.
1911. Das armenische Eherecht und die Grundzüge der armenischen Familienorganisation.
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 25: 253-377. [Pp. 253-254: some kin and
affinal terms.] HAVE
Kohler, Josef. HAVE
1887. Das Recht der Armenier. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 7: 385-
436. [Pp. 395-396: family law among Indo-European peoples; 419-423: inheritance
among the Armenians.]
Kortlandt, Frederik. HAVE
1976. Notes on Armenian Historical Phonology. I. Studia Caucasica 3: 91-100. [P. 93: on
taygr ‘husband’s brother’; 95: on k’oyr ‘sister’; 96-97: on skesur ‘husband’s mother’.]

Kortlandt, Frederik. HAVE
1997. Arm. nēr ‘sister-in-law’. Annual of Armenian Linguistics 18: 7-9.
Reprinted in: Armeniaca: Comparative Notes, by Frederik Kortlandt. Pp. 120-121. Ann
Arbor: Caravan Books.
Künzle, Beda. HAVE
1985. Armenisch hark ‘Eltern’: Ein elliptischer Plural? Münchener Studien zur
Sprachwissenschaft 45 (2): 151-164.
Lagarde, Paul de.
1877. Armenische Studien. Göttingen: Dieterich. [P. 77: etymology of Arm skesur
‘husband’s father’.] HAVE
Mahé, Jean-Pierre. HAVE
1986-1987. Arménien haw ‘grand-père’ et ‘oncle’? Revue des Études Arméniennes 20:
55-56.
Matzinger, Joachim. HAVE
1997. A Note on Armenian doustr. Annual of Armenian Linguistics 18: 11-18.
Matzinger, Joachim.
2002. Untersuchungen zum Altarmenischen Nomen: Die Flexion des Substantivs. Ph.D.
dissertation. Universität Regensburg. [Extensively on hayr, mayr, k’oyr and elbayr.]
Matzinger, Joachim.
2005. Untersuchungen zum Altarmenischen Nomen: Die Flexion des Substantivs.
München: Röll. (Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 22) [Pp. 127-129: on hayr,
mayr, k’oyr and elbayr.]
Müller, Friedrich.
1876. Über die Stellung des Armenianschen im Kreise der Indogermanischen Sprachen.
Sitzungberichte der Phil.-Hist. Classe der Kais. Akademie der Wissenschaft 84
(November): 211-232. [Pp. 216, 222: IE ter-kin terms in Armenian.]
Published separately by Wien: Karl Gerold’s Sohn, 1877. [Pp. 8, 14]
Olsen, Birgit A.
1999. The Noun in Biblical Armenian. Berlin and New York: Mouton de Gruyter. [Pp.
148-153: dustr ‘daughter’, ustr ‘son’, hayr ‘father’, mayr ‘mother’, elbayr ‘brother’; 189:
skesur ‘husband’s mother’, 190-191: ner, niri ‘sister-in-law’.]
Parvulescu, Adrian.
1986. Armenian amusin ‘spouse’. Annual of Armenian Linguistics 7: 45-49.
Pedersen, Holger.
1905. Zur armenischen Sprachregeschichte. Zeitschrift fűr Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 38: 194-240. [P. 197: on Arm skesur ‘husband’s mother’.] HAVE
Pisani, Vittore.
1942. Armenische Studien. I. Zur Armenischen Etymologie. 32. ustr. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 67: 173.

Pisani, Vittore.
1942. Armenische Studien. I. Zur Armenischen Etymologie. 33. -ordi. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 67: 173-174. [Affix derived from kin term ‘son’.]
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE
1951. Studi sulla fonetica dell’armeno. III. Arm k‘ e i gruppi *sw, *tw-. Ricerche
Linguistiche 2: 52-62. [On Arm k‘oyr ‘sister’ and skesur ‘husband’s father’.]
Polomé, Edgar.
1950. Réflexes de laryngales en Arménien. Annuaire de l’Institut de Philologie et
d’Histoire Orientales et Slaves 10: 539-569. (Mélanges Henry Grégorie. II.) [Pp. 539-
540, 541: haw, han, k’oyr < *k’e(h)ur. The latter presupposes the stage xw when h causes
assourdiseement of w as illustration of Hit h as hw > Germ k.]
Schmidt, Karl H.
1992. Kartvelisch und Armenisch. Historische Sprachforschung 105 (2): 287-306. [P.
298: on the possible influence of Kartvelian on Armenian metathesis, with Ossetian
parallels; kin terms as examples.]
Schmidt, Manfred E. HAVE
1916. Armen. aner “Vater der Frau.” Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 47:
189.
Schmitt, Rüdiger. HAVE
1996. Some Remarks on Armenian nēr ‘sister-in-law, ‘brother’s wife’. Annual of
Armenian Linguistics 17: 21-24.
Solta, Georg R.
1960. Die Stellung des Armenischen im Kreise der Indogermanischen Sprachen. Wien:
Mechitaristen. [Pp. 36-62: kin terms.] HAVE
Stempel, Reinhard. HAVE
1994. Final IE *-s and the Old Armenian Plural Marker -k’. Annual of Armenian
Linguistics 15: 1-19. [Discusses several Armenian kin terms in the IE context.]
Windischmann, Friedrich.
1846. Die Grundlage des Armenischen im Arischen Sprachstamme. München. 49 P. [Pp.
19-20: on the origin of skesur ‘mother-in-law’.] HAVE
Winter, Werner. HAVE
1965. Armenian Evidence. In Evidence for Laryngeals, edited by Werner Winter. Pp.
101-115. London, etc.: Mouton. [Pp. 102, 113, 114: kin terms.]
Winter, Werner. HAVE
1966. Traces of Early Dialectal Diversity in Old Armenian. In Ancient Indo-European
Dialects. Proceedings of the Conference on Indo-European Linguistics held at the
University of California, Los Angeles, April 25-27, 1963, edited by Henrik Birnbaum and
Jaan Puhvel. Pp. 201-211. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. [Pp.
202, 204-205: original etymologies of some Armenian kin terms.]
Winter, Werner. HAVE

1993. Armenian, Tocharian, and the “Glottalic Theory.” In 2d International Symposium
on Armenian Linguistics (21-23 September 1987). Pp. 218-241. Yerevan: Armenian
Academy Press. [Pp. 221, 222, 224: reflexes of IE stops in several Armenian kin terms.]
MODERN
Diniz, Beatriz. HAVE
1977. Os Termos do Parentesco em Armênio. São Paulo: Universidade de São Paulo,
Faculdade de Filosofia, Letras e Ciências Humanas. 189 P.
Mahé, Jean-Pierre. HAVE
1984. Structures sociales et vocabulaire de la parenté et de la collectivité en arménien
contemporain. Revue des Études Arméniennes 18 (1-2): 327-345.
Platz, Stephanie. HAVE
1995. “We Don’t Have Capitalism…We Have Kinship”: The State, the Family, and the
Expression of Armenian Identity. Anthropology of East Europe Review 13 (2): 30-33.
Wallis, Wilson D. HAVE
1923. Some Phases of Armenian Social Life. American Anthropologist 25 (4): 582-584.
[Includes a list of kin terms collected among Armenians in Fresno, California.]
BALTIC
GENERAL
Bērtulis, R.
1987. Vārda formas un nozĩmes savstarpējās attiecības (Latv. mate: liet. mótė). In
Latviešu valodas kontaktu pētījumi. PP. 29-62. Rīga: Zinātne.
Devoto, Giacomo. HAVE
1934-1935. Lit. ÚOŠVIS, Lett. UÔSVIS ‘Suocero’. Studi Baltici 4 : 57-62. [Baltic terms
for ‘wife’s father’.]
Fränkel, Ernst.
1923. Zur Verstümmelung, bzw Unterdrückung funktionsschwacher oder funktionsarmer
Elemente in den baltoslavischen Sprachen. Indogermanische Forschungen 41: 393-421.
[P. 401-402: shortened forms of Baltic kin terms.] HAVE
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE
1934. Zur Vermischung der -o- und -u- Stämme im Baltischen. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 61: 270-276. [Pp. 271-274: vocative and shortened
forms of kin terms.]
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE
1936-1937. Alcuni problemi di grammatical e di vocabolario Lituani. 2. Intorno ai nomi
di parentela baltici. Studi Baltici 6: 110-116.
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE
1949. Undeutungen von Flexionformen und eventuelle Entstehung neuer Paradigmen in
den indogermanischen Sprachen. 2. Lit. (j)eras “Lamm,” lett. jęrs, preuss. eristian usw.
Indogermanische Forschungen 59: 306-309. [P. 308-309: on ietere, ietala vs. vietere,
vietala in Latvian and gente vs. jente ‘husband’s brother’s wife’ in Lithuanian.]
Fränkel, Ernst.

1950. Die Baltischen Sprachen. Ihre Beziehung zur Einander und zu den
Indogermanischen Schwesteridiomen als Einführung in die Baltische Sprachwissenschaft.
Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Pp. 44-48: kin terms.] HAVE
Gagliano, Maria T. A.
1992. Le isoglosse lessicali lituano-prussiane. Indogermanische Forschungen 97: 145-
174. [Pp. 162-163: terms for son.] HAVE
Rosinas, Albertas. HAVE
2000. Dél baltų *pat(is), *pat(n)ī pirminės reikšmės ir gramatinio statusu. Baltistica 35
(2): 129-140. [P. 139: English summary.]
LATVIAN
Beldavs, Aija V.
1977. Goddesses in a Man’s World: Latvian Matricentricity in Culture and Spheres of
Influence in Society. Journal of Baltic Studies 8 (2): 105-129.
Blesse, Ernst.
1958. Lettische Etymologien. 1. Einige Bildungen von der Pronominalwurzel *s(w)-.
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 75: 91-115.
Hauzenberga-Šturma, Edite. HAVE
1960. Lett lĩgava, laudava ‘(künstige) junge Ehefrau > Verlobte, Braut. In In Honorem
Endzelini, edited by Edite Hauzenberga-Šturma. Chicago: Čikāgas baltu Filologu Kopa.
Hinze, F.
1985. Zwei deutsche Lehnworter im Baltischen. Baltistica 21 (1) : 33-36. [On meita
‘daughter’.]
Ivanov, Viach, Vs. HAVE
1974. Iz etimologicheskih nabliudenii nad baltiiskoi leksikoi. 1. Latysh. mãsa “sestra” i
indoevropeiskie nazvaiia sestry. Zeitschrift für Slawistik 19: 190-195.
Jēgers, B.
1956-1957. Baltische Etymologien. 6. Lett. mētruoties. Commentationes Balticae 4-5:
39-45. [‘sich mit einer unnützen Arbeit abgeben’; possible connection to the term for
mother.]
Plakans, Andrejs.
1992. Family Dynamics in the Eastern Baltic Littoral, 1500-1800. In Les Modèles
Familiaux en Europe aux XVIe-XVIIIe Siècles, edited by Cezary Kuklo. Pp. 81-94.
Bialystok, Poland: Podlaska.
Plakans, Andrejs, and Charles Wetherell.
1988. The Kinship Domain in an East European Peasant Community: Pinkenhof, 1833-
1850. American Historical Review 93: 359-386.
Plakans, Andrejs, and Charles Wetherell.
1992. Family and Economy in an Early Nineteenth-Century Baltic Serf Estate. Continuity
and Change 7: 199-223.
Plakans, Andrejs, and Charles Wetherell. HAVE

2000. Patrilines, Surnames, and Family Identity: A Case Study From the Russian Baltic
Provinces in the Nineteenth Century. History of the Family 5 (2): 199-214.
Plakans, Andrejs, and Charles Wetherell.
2001. Choix des noms et construction de l’identité familiale. L’émancipation des serfs
dans les provinces baltes au XIXe siècle. In Le Patronyme: Histoire, Anthropologie,
Société, edité par G. Brunet, P. Darlu et G. Zei. P. 95-114. Paris: CNRS.
Rekena, A. S.
1977. Nazvaniia rodstva v nekotorykh iuzhnykh govorakh verkhnelatyshckogo dialekta.
In Kontakty latyshskogo iazyka. S. 169-191. Riga: Zinatne. [Includes an English
summary (pp. 190-191).]
Rūke-Dravina, Velta.
1953. Zur Konsonantenerweichung bei Diminutiven im Lettischen. Commentationes
Balticae 1: 141-165. [Diminutive kin terms māšuks ‘sister’, dēluks ‘son’, brāluks
‘brother’ passim.]
Svabe, Arveds.
1953. Mantojuma Tiesibas [Inheritance Rights]. In Latviesu Tautas Dziesmas [Latvian
Folksongs]. Vol. 2, edited by Arveds Svabe, K. Straubergs, and E. Hauzenberga-Sturma.
Pp. 83-100. Copenhagen: Imanta.
Terent’eva, L. N.
1984. The Latvian Peasant Family. In Kinship and Marriage in the Sovier Union, edited
by Tamara Dragadze. Pp. 130-168. London: Routledge.
Upelnieks, Kr.
1938. Uzvardu dosana Vidzemes un Kurzemes zemniekiem [The Giving of Surnames to
the Peasants of Livland and Kurland]. Riga, Latvija: Tieslietu Ministrija.
Wetherell, Charles, Andrejs Plakans, and Barry Wellman.
1994. Kinship and Community in an Eastern European Peasant Estate. Journal of
Interdisciplinary History 15: 639–663.
LITHUANIAN
Bartoli, Matteo.
1933. Il carattere conservativo dei linguaggi baltici. Studi Baltici 3:1-26. [P. 9: on Lith
šešuras ‘husband’s father’ in the IE perspective.] HAVE
Bezzenberger, Adalbert. HAVE
1878. Ueber das litausche Wort brólis. Altpreussische Monatsschrift 15: 282-288.
Buivydienė, Rūta.
1986. Lie. strùjus. Baltistica 22 (2): 13-20. (in Lithuanian; summary in Russian)
[“Grandfather’.]
Būga, K.
1921. Priėsagos -ūnas ir dvibalsio uo kilmė. Lietuvos Mokykla 4. [P. 424: on láigonas
‘wife’s brother’.]
Būga, K.

1922. Kalba ir Senovė. Kaunas: Švietimo Ministerijos Leidinys. [Pp. 213-214: on jente
‘husband’s brother’s wife’; 166: svainis ‘wife’s sister’s husband’, laig(u)onas ‘wife’s
brother’; 296: uosvis ‘wife’s father’, etc.]
Buivydienė, Rūta.
1986. Del vieno giministes pavadinimo. Jaunuju filologu darbat 2: 220-225.
Buivydienė, Rūta.
1987. Lie. móša. Baltistica 23 (1): 13-20. (in Lithuanian) [‘Older sister’.]
Buivydienė, Rūta.
1990. Iš lietuviu kalbos giminystes pavadinimu istorijos. Baltistica 26 (2): 144-161.
Buivydienė, Rūta.
1997. Lietuviu kalbos vedybu giminystes pavadinimai. Vilnius: Mokslo ir enciklopediju
leidybos institutes. [Pp. 234-245: English summary.]
Review: Kabašinskaitė 1999.
Endzelin, J.
1924. Baltische Beiträge. In Streitberg Festgabe. Leipzig: Markert & Petters. [P. 42: on
the ending of Lith brolis ‘brother’.] HAVE
Endzelin, J.
1933. Review of Lautgesetz und Analogie von Edouard Hermann. Filologu Biedrības
Raksti 13: 178-183. [Pp. 180-181: on Lith dieveris ‘husband’s brother’ as contaminated
by the word for God.] HAVE
Fränkel, Ernst.
1940. Review of Gramatyka historyczna języka lacińskiego. Część I. Opracowali Jan
Otrębski i Jan Safarewicz. Filologu biedrības raksti 20: 243-247. Riga. [Pp. 246-247: on
the origin of ie in Lith dieveris ‘husband’s brother’ from contamination.] HAVE
Fränkel, Ernst.
1949. 2. Lit. (j)ė ras “Lamm,” lett. je res, preusss. eristian. Indogermanische
Forschungen 59: 306-309. [P. 309: Lith gentė = jente as a new feminine of gentìs
‘kinsman’.]
Hendriksen, Hans. HAVE
1938. Etymologien. 3. Lit. kišu, kìšti. Indogermanische Forschungen 56: 24-27. [On
assimilations like Lith *sešuras > šešuras ‘husband’s father’.]
Hermann, Eduard. HAVE
1937. Litauisch motė. Indogermanische Forschungen 55: 129-130.
Karaciejus, Jouzas.
1986. Dėl lietuvių kalbos vedybinės giminystės termino vesti(s) „imti už žmoną“ kilmės
ir vartosenos. Lietuvos TSR Mokslu Akademijos Darbai, Serija A, T. 2 (95): 113-117.
[“On the origin and the usage of the Lithuanian conjugal kinship term vesti(s) ‘take a
wife.’” Summary in Russian.]
Karaliūnas, Simas. HAVE
1999. Dviejų retų žodžių etymologijos. 2. švašvà. Baltistica 34 (1): 86-88. [Dial. term for
‘daughter, sister’.]

Klingenschmitt, Gert.
2004. Lit. uošvis. Baltistica
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE
1965. Lit. gentáinis “Verwandter” aksl. prŭvěnĭcĭ “der Erstgeborene.” Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 79: 46-47.
Saballauskas, A.
1966. Giministes terminal. Lietuviu Kalbos Leksikos Raida. Pp. 7-143. Vilnius.
Salys, A. HAVE
1937. Mūsu gentivardžiai. Gimtoji Kalba 5 (2): 20-24. Kaunas.
Saussure, Ferdinand de.
1896. Accentuation lituanienne. Indogermanische Forschungen 6 (Anzeiger): 157-166.
[Pp. 162-165: on kin terms dukte and sunus in the IE context.]
Reprinted in: Recueil des Publications Scientifiques de Ferdinand de Saussure. Pp. 526-
538. Genéve: Société Anonyme des Éditions Sonor, 1922. HAVE
Scheftelowitz, J.
1929. Die verbalen und nominalen sk und sk-Stämme im Baltisch-Slavischen und
Albanischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 56: 161-210. [Pp. 169-170:
on Lith mósza ‘husband’s sister’.] HAVE
Schulze, Wilhelm.
1932. Zum griechischen Dual. In Symbolae Philologicae O. A. Danielson Octogenerio
Dicatae. Pp. 299-304. Uppsala: A.-B. Lundequistika. [P. 301: on Lith tevai ‘parents’.]
Smoczyński, Wojciech.
1997. Il ruolo della lingua lituana per la linguistica indoeuropea. Ponto-Baltica 7: 53-82.
Reprinted in: Język Litewski w Perspektywie Porównawczej, by Wojciech Smoczyński.
Pp. 179-208. Kraków: Wydawnictwo Universitetu Jagellońskiego, 2001. [Pp. 194-195:
on dukte and sesuo in detail.] HAVE
Smoczyński, Wojciech. HAVE
2001. Komentarz laryngalistyczny do wybranych formacji litewsjkich. In Język Litewski
w Perspektywie Porównawczej, by Wojciech Smoczyński. Pp. 248-252. Kraków:
Wydawnictwo Universitetu Jagellońskiego. [Pp. 250: on dieveris and the laryngeal
metathesis.]
Sommer, Ferdinand. HAVE
1924. Der litauische Vokativ brołaũ und Verwandtes. Indogermanische Forschungen 42:
323-326.
Stang, Chr. S.
1956. Besprechung: Fraenkel, Ernst. Litauisches Etymologisches Wörterbuch. Die Welt
der Slaven 1 (3): 350-354. [P. 353: on dieveris ‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE
Streitberg, Wilhelm.
1892. Der Genetiv Pluralis und die baltisch-slavischen Auslautgesetz. III. Zweifelhafte

Fälle. 2. sesuo motė . Indogermanische Forschunngen 1: 275-276. [P. 275: on Lith
terms for sister and mother.]
Žukaite-Buivydiene, Rūta.
1987. Giminystes pavadinimai leksikograficos praktikos aspektu. Lietuviu kalbotyros
klausimai 26: 189-193.
OLD PRUSSIAN
Benveniste, Émile.
1932. Notes d’etymologie prussienne. Studi Baltici 2: 78-83. [P. 81: formation of words
for father- and son-in-law.]
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1992. Old Prussian brāti, brote; duckti. In Colloquium Pruthenicum Primum: Papers
from the 1st International Conference on Old Prussian held in Warsaw, September 30th-
October 1st, 1991. Pp. 13-14. Warszawa: Wydawnictwa Universytetu Warszawskiego.
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1996. The Nominative Singular of r-Stems. Baltistica 31 (2): 139-140. [A reply to
Mańczak 1993.]
Mańczak, Witold. HAVE
1993. Ancien prussien brote, brāti, duckti. Baltistica 28 (2): 55-63.
Schmalstieg, William R.
1974. An Old Prussian Grammar: The Phonology and Morphology of the Three
Catechisms. University Park and London: Pennsylvania State University. [Pp. 40-41: the
three attested kin term r-stems and declensions of ‘son’ and ‘daughter’ in Lithuanian.]
Witczak, Krzysztof T. HAVE
2004. Old Prussian moazo ‘mother’s sister’, mosuco ‘weasel’ and Related Words.
Baltistica 39 (1): 131-139.
CELTIBERIAN
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1996. Celtiberian Tuateres, Tuateros ‘Daughter’. Veleia: Revista de Prehistoria, Historia
Antigua, Arqueología y Filología Clásicas 13: 271-273.
CELTIC
ANCIENT
GENERAL
Ahlqvist, Anders.
1980. Varia III. Old Irish bé, ben ‘woman’. Ériu 31: 156-163.
Baumgarten, Rolf.
1985. The Kinship Metaphors in ‘Bechbretha’ and ‘Coibnes Usci Thairidne.’ Peritia:
Journal of the Medieval Academy of Ireland 4: 307-327.
Bernardo Stempel, Patrizia de.

1991. Archaisch Irisch maccu als morphologisches Relikt. Historische Sprachforschung
104 (2): 205-223.
Binchy, D. A. HAVE
1943. The Linguistic and Historical Value of the Irish Law Tracts. Proceedings of the
British Academy (1943): 195-227. [Pp. 220-227: on kinship system and terms.]
Blažek, Václav. HAVE
2007. Late Brythonic *uohid 0 ‘daughter-in-law.’ Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie 55
(1): 25-28.
Campanile, Enrico. HAVE
1974. Un archaismo morfologico del celtico. Incontri Linguistici 51-54. [Includes Celtic
terms for son-in-law allegedly derived from the word for ‘client’, with further
etymological (vrddhi) connection to IE forms for house.]
Campanile, Enrico. HAVE
1976-1977. Sulla preistoria di bé e ben in irlandese antico. Incontri Linguistici 3 (1): 21-
28. [The IE term for ‘woman, wife’ in Old Irish’.]
Cathasaigh, Tomás Ó.
1986. The Sister’s Son in Early Irish Literature. Peritia 5 (5): 128-160.
Charles-Edwards, Thomas M. HAVE
1971. Some Celtic Kinship Terms. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 24 (2): 105-
122.
Charles-Edwards, Thomas M. HAVE
1972. Kinship, Status and the Origins of the Hide. Past and Present 56: 3-33.
Charles-Edwards, Thomas M. HAVE
1974. Nei, keifn, and kefynderw. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 25: 386-388.
Charles-Edwards, Thomas M.
1993. Early Irish and Welsh Kinship. Oxford: Clarendon Press and New York: Oxford
University Press.
Reviews: Fischer Drew 1995; Allen 1997.
Cólera, Carlos J. HAVE
2007. Celtiberian. E-Keltoi: Journal of Interdisciplinary Celtic Studies 6: 749-850. [P.
756: Celtiberian terms for ‘daughter’.]
Crumley, Carole L.
1974. Celtic Social Structure: The Generation of Archaeologically Testable Hypotheses
from Literary Evidence. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Museum of Anthropology.
[A patrilineal, patrilocal model of an early Celtic society.]
Davies, Rees.
2001. Kinsmen, Neighbors and Communities in Wales and the Western British Isles, cc.
1100-1400. In Law, Laity, and Solidarities: Essays in Honour of Susan Reynolds, edited by
P. Stafford, J. L. Nelson, and J. Martindale. Pp. 172-187. Manchester: Manchester
University Press.

Dhonnchadha, Márín Ní.
1986. Inailt ‘Foster-Sister, Fosterling’. Celtica 18: 185-191.
Foy, Willy.
1896. Die indogermanischen s-Laute (s und z) im Keltischen. Indogermanische
Forschungen 6: 313-339. [Pp. 322-323: OIr siur, fiur, Cymr chwaer ‘sister’ in the context
of IE s in anlaut and inlaut.]
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1975. *dhugHtēr in Irish. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 33: 39-40. [On
possible epigraphic reflections of the IE word for ‘daughter’in Old Irish.]
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1987. Miscellanea. Welsh hogyn, hogen. Indogermanische Forschungen 100: 123.
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1990. Varia. XLIII. Istres MATPON. Études Celtiques 27: 181-182. [Epigraphic
evidence for genitive plural of ‘mother.’]
Holmer, N.
1955. Some Old Irish forms. 3. nathar, sethar, etc. Ériu 17: 109-111. [On the origin of
the Gen. Sing. of siur ‘sister’.]
Huld, Martin E.
1981. Cu Chulainn and His IE Kin. Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie 38: 238-241. [On
OIr fiur in the meaning ‘woman’s brother’s daughter’ in the context of the Omaha
hypothesis of PIE kin terminology.]
Jasanoff, Jay H. HAVE
1989. Old Irish bé ‘woman’. Ériu 40: 135-141.
Jenkins, Gwyn M. HAVE
1958. DAW : DOFION. Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 17: 252-258. [The Welsh
term for ‘son-in-law’ and the IE name of ‘husband’s brother’.]
Lambert, Pierre-Yves.
1994. La Langue Gauloise: Description Linguistique, Commentaire d’Inscriptions
Choisies. Paris: Editions Errance. [Pp. 61, 168-169: attested kin terms.]
Lane, George S. HAVE
1932. Celtic Notes. 7. Irish nuachar, snuachar. Language 8 (4): 297-298. [On the term
for ‘spouse’.]
Lejeune, Michel.
1985. Texts gaulois et gallo-romans en cursive latine. 3. Le plomb du Larzac. Études
Celtiques 22: 95-177. [Pp. 131-134, 167-168: on kin terms, including the attestation of
duxtir.] HAVE
Lewis, Hubert.
1889. The Ancient Laws of Wales. London: Elliot Stock. [Includes laws of the kindred.]
Leyton, Elliott H.
1972. Kinship and Class in an Ulster Vilage. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Toronto.

McCone, Kim.
1992. The Etymology of Old Irish déis ‘Client(s)’. Ériu 43: 193-197. [Includes Celtic
terms for son-in-law allegedly derived from the word for ‘client’, with further
etymological connection to IE forms for house.]
MacLeod, Neil.
2000. Kinship. Ériu 51: 1-22. [Aspects of medieval Irish kinship system.]
Maille, Tomas.
1910. The Language of the Annals of Ulster. Manchester: Manchester University Press.
[Pp. 49-50: on OIr aue ‘grandson’.] HAVE
Meyer, Kuno.
1912. Miscellen. 6. Die Wortstellung in der altirischen Dichtung. Zeitschrift für Celtische
Philologie 8: 182-183. [P. 183: attestation of úe ‘granddaughter.]
Meid, Wolfgang.
2001. ‘Freundschaft’ and ‘Liebe’ in keltischen Sprachen. In Donum Grammaticum:
Studies in Latin and Celtic Linguistics in Honour of Hannah Rosén, edited by Lea
Sawicki and Donna Shalev. Pp. 255-263. Leuven, etc.: Peeters.
O’Brien, M. A.
1938. OIr. amnair. Études Celtiques 3: 364. [Old Irish term for ‘mother’s brother’.]
O’Brien, M. A. HAVE
1956. Etymologies and Notes. 15. Der-, Dar-, Derb- in Female Names. Celtica 3: 178-
179. [A hypothesis of the epigraphic reflection of the IE word for “daughter” in Old
Irish.]
Patterson, Nerys W. HAVE
1985. Kinship Law or Number Symbolism: Models of Distributive Justice in Old Irish
Law. In Proceedings of the Harvard Celtic Colloquium (May 3 and 4, 1985) 5: 49-86.
Patterson, Nerys W.
1981. Kinship and Law in Pre-Norman Ireland. Ph.D. dissertation. Harvard University.
Patterson, Nerys W. HAVE
1990. Patrilineal Kinship in Early Irish Society: The Evidence from the Irish Law Texts.
Bulletin of the Board of Celtic Studies 37: 133-165.
Patterson, Nerys T.
1991. Cattle-Lord and Clansmen: Kinship and Rank in Early Ireland. New York: Garland.
Reviews: Stacey 1995; Bitel 1996.
Pokorny, Julius. HAVE
1913. Keltisce Miszellen. 5. Altirish muimme ‘Pflegemutter’. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 45: 362-364. [On kin terms in child language, including
Celtic terms for son.]
Pokorny, Julius. HAVE
1956. Miscellanea Celtica. Celtica 3: 306-310. [Pp. 309-310: a kinship etymology of
OIr. indaib.]

Pryce, Huw.
1993. Native Law and the Church in Medieval Wales. Oxford: Clarendon.
Rees, Alwyn D. HAVE
1938. Alternate Generations in Wales. Man 38 (168): 143-144.
Rhys, John.
1877. Appendix B. – Maccu, Mucqi, Maqvi, Macwy. In Lectures on Welsh Philology, by
John Rhys. Pp. 415-419. London: Trübner. [On Celtic terms for ‘son’ and ‘grandson’.]
Rubio, F.
1999-2000. Celtibérico tuateres, galo duxtir, irlandés Dero, la palabra indoeuropea para
‘hija’. Kalathos 18-19: 359-371.
Schrijver, Peter.
1995. Studies in British Celtic Historical Phonology. Amsterdam and Atlanta: Rodopi. [Pp.
113: Breton term for ‘daughter-in-law’, 300-301: on Breton and OIrish terms for
grandchild; 386-400: Celtic terms for nephew and sister; 447, 452: anomalies in the
declension paradigm of siur ‘sister’.] HAVE
Seebohm, Frederic.
1895. The Tribal System in Wales. London: Longmans, Green. [Includes such themes as
kindred, fictive kinship, the role of blood ties, etc.]
Seebohm, Frederic.
1911. The Tribal Custom in Anglo-Saxon Law. London: Longmans, Green. [Ancient
Celtic and Germanic tribes; includes such themes as kindred, fictive kinship, degrees of
kinship, the role of maternal uncle, the role of blood ties, etc.]
Excerpted under title “The Cymric Evidence” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected
from the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim
Kovalevsky, Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp. 75-
99. New York and London: Basic Books.
Stokes, Whitley.
1896. Celtic Etymologies. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 21: 122-
137. [p. 129: the Celtic term for ‘woman, wife’.]
Thurneysen, Rudolf.
1961. A Grammar of Old Irish. Translated by D. A. Binchy and Osborn Bergin. Dublin:
Dublin Institute for Advanced Studies. [Pp. 214-215: the declension of r-stems, i.e. kin
terms.]
Weisweiler, Josef.
1940. Die Stellung der Frau bei den Kelten und das Problem des “keltischen
Mutterrechts.” Zeitschrift für Celtische Philologie 21: 205-279.
Zimmer, Stefan. HAVE
1997. Vieux-gallois gener et autres problèmes à propos de la minute ‘Surexit’. Études
Celtiques 33: 143-158.
Boyle, A.
PICTISH

1977. Matrilineal Succession in the Pictish Monarchy. Scottish Historical Review 56: 1-
10.
Gray, Kyle A.
1999. Matriliny at the Millennium: The Question of Pictish Matrilineal Succession
Revisited. Pictish Arts Society Journal 14: 13-32.
Ross, Alasdair.
2000. Pictish Matriliny? Northern Studies: The Journal of the Scottish Society for
Northern Studies 34: 11-22.
Sellar, W. D. H.
1985. Warlords, Holy Men and Matrilineal Succession (“Warlords and Holy Men:
Scotland, A. D. 80-1000,” by Alfred P. Smyth). Innes Review 36: 29-43.
Woolf, Alex.
1998. Pictish Matriliny Reconsidered. Innes Review 49: 147-167
MODERN
Arensberg, Conrad M., and Solon T. Kimball.
1940. Family and Community in Ireland. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Review: Grene 1941.
2d ed.: Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press, 1968.
Review: Douglass 1971.
Breen, Richard. HAVE
1982. Naming Practices in Western Ireland. Man 17 (4): 701-713. [Naming and kinship.]
Connell, K. H.
1962. Peasant Marriage in Ireland, Its Structure and Development Since the Famine.
Economic History Review 14: 502-523.
Devine, Thomas M.
1994. Clanship to Crofters’ War: The Social Transformation of the Scottish Highlands.
Manchester and New York: Manchester University Press.
Review: Clarkson 1996.
Forte, A. D. M.
1984. Some Aspects of the Law of Marriage in Scotland: 1500-1700. In Marriage and
Property, edited by Elizabeth M. Craik. Pp. 104-118. Aberdeen: Aberdeen University
Press.
Fox, Robin.
1978. The Tory Islanders: A People of the Celtic Fringe. Cambridge, etc: Cambridge
University Press. [Pp. 31-81: genealogy, kinship and naming; 156-185: marriage and
household.]
Gibbon, P., and C. Curtin. HAVE

1978. The Stem Family in Ireland. Comparative Studies in Society and History 20 (3):
429-453.
Gordon, Michael.
1977. Kinship Boundaries and Kinship Knowledge in Urban Ireland. International
Journal of the Sociology of the Family 7: 1-14.
Izard, Michel. HAVE
1965. La terminologie de parenté bretonne. L’Homme 5 (3-4): 88-100.
Jubainville, H. D’Arbois de. HAVE
1905. La Famille Celtique: Etude de Droit Comparé. Paris: Librairie Émile Bouillon.
Leyton, Elliott.
1974. Irish Friends and “Friends”: The Nexus of Friendship, Kinship, and Class in
Aughnaboy. In The Compact: Selected Dimensions of Friendship, edited by Elliott
Leyton. Pp. 93-104. (Newfoundland Social and Economic Papers 3). Memorial
University of Newfoundland.
Ludwig, Mary A.
1988. Friendship and Kinship in Irish Society: Ancient and Modern Parallels. In
Proceedings of the 1 st North American Congress of Celtic Studies, held at Ottawa from
26 th -30 th March, 1986, edited by Gordon W. MacLennan. Pp. 309-317. Ottawa:
University of Ottawa.
Mcknorrie, Kenneth.
1992. Incest and the Forbidden Degrees of Marriage in Scots Law. Journal of the Law
Society of Scotland 37: 216-219.
Morgan, Lewis H. HAVE
1860. The Welsh Indians: Degrees of Relationship in the Language of the Welsh Nation.
Cambrian Journal 1860: 142-158. [Includes kin terminologies of American Indians;
cross-listed in AMERICA-INDIGENOUS.]
Parkes, Peter.
2006. Celtic Fosterage: Adoptive Kinship and Clientage in Northwest Europe.
Comparative Studies in Society and History 48 (2): 359-395.
Ross, Douglas B.
1987. Forbidden Degrees of Matrimony. Journal of the Law Society of Scotland 32 (30:
20-22.
Rosser, Colin, and Christopher Harris.
1965. The Family and Social Change: A Study of Family and Kinship in a South Wales
Town. London: Routledge & K. Paul; New York: Humanities Press.
Review: Barić 1966.
Varley, Anthony. HAVE
1983. “The Stem Family in Ireland” Reconsidered. Comparative Studies in Society and
History 25 (2): 381-395.
OVERSEAS

Ommer, Rosemary E.
1973. Scots Kinship, Migration and Early Settlement in Southwestern Newfoundland.
M.A. thesis. Memorial University of Newfoundland.
GERMANIC
GENERAL
Aron, Albert W.
1920. Traces of Matriarchy in Germanic Hero-Lore. Madison: University of Wisconsin
Press.
Ausenda, Giorgio. HAVE
1995. The Segmentary Lineage in Contemporary Anthropology and among the
Langobards. In After Empire: Towards an Ethnology of Europe’s Barbarians, edited by
Giorgio Ausenda. Pp. 15-45. Woodbridge: Boydell Press.
Ausenda, Giorgio. HAVE
1999. Kinship and Marriage among the Visigoths. In The Visigoths: From the Migration
Period to the Seventh Century: An Ethnographic Perspective, edited by Peter Heather.
Pp. 129-190. Woodbridge: Boydell Press.
Bell, Clair H.
1922. The Sister’s Son in the Medieval German Epic. University of California
Publications in Modern Philology 10 (2): 67-182.
Barlau, Stephen B.
1975. Germanic Kinship. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Texas at Austin. 256 P.
Barlau, Stephen B.
1976. An Outline of Germanic Kinship. Journal of Indo-European Studies 4: 97-130.
Barnish, Sam J. B.
2007. The Ostrogoths from the Migration Period to the Sixth Century: An Ethnographic
Perspective. Woodbridge: Boydell & Brewer. [Pp. 143-182: Germanic and Gothic kin
terms.]
Review: Goffart 2009.
Braune, Wilhelm.
1907. Nhd. Braut in den germanischen Sprachen. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen
Sprache und Literatur 37: 30-59, 559-562. [Germ. word for ‘bride’ with connections to
kin terms.]
Brunner, Heinrich.
1882. Sippe und Wergeld nach niederdeutschen Rechten. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte,
Germanistische Ableitung 3: 1-101.
Brunner, Heinrich.
1900. Kritische Bemerkungen zur Geschichte des germanischen Weibererbrechts.
Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Ableitung 21: 1-18.
Bühler, Th.

1964. Fosterage. Schweizerisches Archiv für Volkskunde 60: 1-17.
Busse, Werner.
1979. Verwandtschaftsstrukturen im “Parzival.” Wolfram-Studien 5: 116-134.
Cahen, Maurice.
1926. « Genou », « adoption » et « parenté » en Germanique. Bulletin de la Société de
Linguistique de Paris 27: 56-67.
Cowgill, Warren. HAVE
1960. Gothic iddja and Old English ēode. Language 36 (4): 483-501. [P. 497, n. 36: the
Germanic form for ‘husbands of two sisters’.]
Dargun, Lothar von.
1883. Mutterrecht und Raubehe und Ihre Reste im Germanischen Recht und Leben.
Breslau: W. Koebner. 161 S.
Darmes, Georges.
1978. Schwager und Swäher, Hahn and Huhn. Die Vr,ddhi-Ableitung in Germanischen.
München: Kitsinger.
Deman, Albert. HAVE
1981. Le terme de parenté germanique svecerio/socerio dans les inscriptions latines.
Antiquité Classique 50: 198-208. [Cross-listed in ROMANCE.]
Diepeveen, Ariane.
2003. Verwantschapstermen in de Germaanse Talen. Antwerpen: Universiteit
Antwerpen. 118 P. (Antwerp Papers in Linguistics 103.)
Domaszewski, A. von.
1893. Das deutsche Wort Braut in lateinischen Inschriften. Neue Heidelberger Jahrbücher
3: 193-197.
Drow, K. F.
1963. The Germanic Family in the Lex Burgundionum. Medievalia et Humanistica: 5-14.
Ellert, Ernest E.
1946. The Etymology and Semantic Development of Words of Family Relationship in the
Germanic Languages. Ph.D. dissertation. University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill.
145 P.
Ficker, Julius.
1891. Untersuchungen zur Erbenfolge der Ostgermanischen Rechte. Innsbruck: Wagner.
[Against the theory of Germanic patrilinearity.]
Flom, George T.
1917. Alliteration and Variation in Old Germanic Name-Giving. Modern Language Notes
32 (1): 7-17. [On the repetition of names in alternate generations.]
Genzmer, Felix.
1950. Die germanische Sippe als Rechtsgebilde. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte,
Germansiche Ableitung 67: 34-49.

Grønbech, Vilhelm.
1931. Culture of the Teutons. Translated by William Worster. Vol. 1-3. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Gundermann, G. HAVE
1901. Das deutsche Wort Braut bei Römern und Griechen. Zeitschrift für Deutsche
Wortforschung 42: 129-153.
Haff, K.
1953. Der umstrittene Sippenbegriff und die Siedlungsprobleme. Zeitschrift für
Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische Ableitung 70: 320-325.
Haubrichs, Wolfgang. HAVE
2000. Die Erfindung der Enkel: Germanische und deutsche Terminologie der
Verwandtschaft und der Generationen. Zeitschruft für Literaturwissenschaft und
Linguistik 120: 41-80.
Heusler, Andreas.
1885. Institutionen des Deutschen Privatrechts. Leipzig: Duncker & Humblot. [Against the
theory of Germanic patrilinearity.]
Hildebrandt, Reiner.
1995. Summarium Heinrici. Berlin: De Gruyter. [Pp. 117-123: terms of kinship and
affinity; in Old High German (11-12 th century) with Latin glosses]
Höffler, Otto. HAVE
1954. Über die Grenzen semasiologischer Personennamenforschung. In Festschrift für
Dietrich Kralik, herausgegeben von Ritter von Meyrswalden. Pp. 26-53. Horn, N.-O.: F.
Berger.
Reprinted in: Germanistische Linguistik 114 (1993): 15-44. (Special Issue: Reader zur
Namenkunde II. Anthroponymie, herausgegeben von Friedhelm Debus und Wilfried
Seibicke. Hildesheim, etc.: Georg Olms.)
Holthausen, Ferdinand.
1952. Wortkundliches. II. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 70: 198-208. [P.
198: an etymology of Germanic terms for father’s sister.] HAVE
Jasanoff, Jay H.
1994. Germanic. In Langue Indo-Européennes, edité par Françoise Bader. Pp. 251-280.
Paris: CNRS. [P. 259: on the terms for daughter and father in Germanic.] HAVE
Kaufmann, Friedrich.
1910. Braut und Gemahl. Zeitschrift für Deutsche Philologie 42: 129-153.
Kluge, Friedrich. HAVE
1886. Nominale Stammbildungslehre der Altgermanischen Dialecte. Halle: Max
Niemeyer. [§. 2, 25, 30, 31, 53, 58: kin terms.]
Kluge, Friedrich. HAVE
1905-1906. Etymologien. 1. And. snura = lat. nurus. Zeitschrift für Deutsche
Wortforschung 7: 169-170. [Term for daughter-in-law.]
Kluge, Friedrich.

1909. Zur deutschen Etymologie. III. Braut. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen
Sprache und Literatur 34: 561-566.
Kroeschell, Karl.
1960. Die Sippe im germanischen Recht. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische
Ableitung 77: 1-25. [Against the agnatism of Sippe.]
Krogmann, W.
1931. Frutis. Glotta 19: 175-180. [Pp. 177-178: on Germ. brūdi ‘bride’.]
Krogmann, W.
1934. Brautlauf und Braut. Wörter und Sachen 16: 80-90.
Kurylowicz, Jerzy. HAVE
1968. Die Flexion der germanischen schwachen Femininstämme. In Studien zur
Sprachwissenschaft und Kulturkunde. Gedenkschrift für Wilhelm Brandenstein (1898-
1967), heraugegeben von Manfred Mayrhofer. Ss. 85-91. Innsbruck: Innsbrucker
gesellschaft zur Pflege der Geisteswissenschaft. [Pp. 85: Lat amita, 90: Germ
swaihro/swaihra.]
Lehmann, Winfred P.
1968. The Proto-Germanic Words Inherited from Proto-Indo-European Which Reflect the
Social and Economic Status of the Speakers. Zeitschrift für Mundartforschung 35 (1): 1-
25. [Pp. 13-17: kin terminology.] HAVE
Leumann, Ernst. HAVE
1909. Der Ursprung der Wörter ‘Schnur’ und ‘Schwester’. Zeitschrift für Deutsche
Wortforschung 11: 60-63.
Meijers, Eduard M.
1925. Eine germanische Zählung der Verwandtschaftsgrade. Tijdschrift voor
Rechtsgeschiedenis/Legal History Review 6: 1-52. [In comparison with the Roman system.]
Meineke, E.
2004. Familie. In Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde, herausgegeben von
Heinrich Beck, Herbert Jankuhn, Heiko Steuer, Dieter Timpe und Reinhart Wenskus. Pp.
181-183. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter.
Meinhard, H. H.
1975. The Patrilineal Principle in Early Teutonic Kinship. In Studies in Social
Anthropology: Essays in Memory of E. E. Evans-Pritchard by His Former Oxford
Colleagues, edited by J. H. M. Beattie and R. G. Lienhardt. Pp. 1-29. Oxford: Clarendon
Press.
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE
1942. The Formation of Old High German diorna, Old Saxon thiorna, Gothic
widuwairna, and Old English niwerne. Modern Language Notes 57 (6): 432-433. [On
the infulence of kin terms morphology on other words.]
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE
1965. Germ. frijōnd- ‘Verwandte’. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 79: 33-
38.

Müllenhoff, Karl, and Max Roediger. HAVE
1900. Deutsche Altertumskunde. Berlin: Weidmann. [Bd. 4, pp. 315-325: kinship and kin
terms.]
Müller, Ernst E. HAVE
1979. Grossvater, Enkel, Schwiegersohn. Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der
Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Deutschen. Heidelberg: Winter. 179 P.
Murray, Alexander C.
1976. Kinship Structure in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages. Ph.D. dissertation.
University of Toronto.
Murray, Alexander C.
1983. Germanic Kinship Structure: Studies in Law and Society in Antiquity and the Early
Middle Ages. Toronto: Pontifical Institute of Medieval Studies.
Reviews: Bachrach 1985; Charles-Edwards 1986.
Pappenheim, Max.
1908. Über künstliche Verwandtschaft im germanische Recht. Zeitschrift (der Savigny-
Stiftung) für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistiche Abteilung 29: 304-333.
Parkin, Robert. HAVE
1993. On the Definition of Prescription: The Problem of Germanic Kinship Terminologies.
Social Anthropology 1: 309-325.
Pfeffer, Georg. HAVE
1985. Symmetrische Präskriptiion in germanischen Verwandtschaftsterminologien.
Sociologus 85 (1): 53-73.
See also Pffefer 1987; Welter 1987; Parkin 1993.
Pfeffer, Georg. HAVE
1987. Erwiderung auf Welters “Kritische Anmerkungen…” Anthropos 82: 631-636.
[Reply to Welter 1987.]
Pfeil, Sigmund Graf von.
1973. Avunkulat. In Reallexikon der Germanische Altertumskunde. Bd. 1. Ss. 525-527.
Berlin: De Gruyter.
Phillpotts, Bertha S.
1913. Kindred and Clan in the Middle Ages and After: A Study in the Sociology of the
Teutonic Races. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Pogatscher, Alois. HAVE
1904. Ueber den Ursprung des westgermanischen Deminutivsuffixes -inkil. Beiblatt zur
Anglia 15: 238-247. [Including its use with kin terms.]
Pogatscher, Alois. HAVE
1901. Das westgermanische Deminutivsuffix -inkil. Anglia 23: 310-315. [Including its
use with kin terms.]
Pons-Sanz, Sara M. HAVE

2005. Friends and Relatives in Need of an Explanation: Gr. anagkaîos, L necessarius,
and PGmc *naud-. Journal of English and Germanic Philology 104 (1): 1-11.
Rietschel, S.
1919. Sippe. In Reallexikon der Germanische Altertumskunde. Bd. 4. Strassburg: K. J.
Trübner.
Schlesinger, Walter.
1963. Randbemerkungen zu drei Aufsätzen über Sippe, Gefolgschaft und Treue. In
Alteuropa und die Moderne Gesellschaft: Festschrift für Otto Brunner. Ss. 11-59.
Göttingen.
Reprinted in: Beiträge zur Deutschen Verfassungsgeschichte des Mittelalters. Bd. 2. Ss.
286-334. Göttingen.
Seebold, Elmar.
1982. Der Übergang von idg. -w- zu germ. -k- und -g-. Indogermanische Forschungen
87: 172-194. [Pp. 174-175: on the Germanic terms for husband’s brother.] HAVE
Seebold, Elmar. HAVE
1991. Was haben die Germanen unter einer Braut verstanden? In Perspectives on Indo-
European Language, Culture and Religion: Studies in Honor of Edgar C. Polomé. Vol. 2.
Pp. 444-456. McLean, VI: Institute for the Study of Man.
Seiffert, Leslie.
1990. The Terms of Kindred, or Kindred on Good and Bad Terms: Parzival’s Vulgar
Slaying of His Father’s neve Ither. Forum for Modern Language Studies 26 (2): 160-184.
Stutz, Ulrich.
1890. Das Verwandtschaftsbild des Sachsenspiegels und seine Bedeutung für die
Sächsische Erbfolgeordnung. Breslau: W. Koebner. [Reprinted in Aalen: Scientia-Verlag,
1973.]
Sybel, Heinrich von.
1844. Entstehung des Deutschen Königthums. Frankfurt am Main: F. Varrentrapp. 267 S.
[On kinship origins of the Germanic state.]
Trumper, John.
1976. Filologia Germanica. Padova: CLEUP. [Pp. 32-160: Germanic kin terminologies
in the IE context; social anthropology and linguistics.]
Van Helten, W.
1909. Zur Etymologie von Braut. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und
Literatur 35: 306-310.
Vennemann, Theo.
2002. Key Issues in English Etymology. In Sounds, Words, Texts and Change: Selected
Papers from the 11th International Conference on English Historical Linguistics,
Santiago de Compostela, 7-11 September 2000, edited by Teresa Fanego, Belén Méndez-
Naya and Elena Seoane. Pp. 227-330. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. [The hypothesis of
as Semitic origin for some items of Germanic social vocabulary, including Sippe
‘family.’]

Vinogradoff, Paul.
1913. Foundations of Society (Origins of Feudalism). Cambridge Medieval History 2:
630-654. [Transition from kin-based to feudal society in Germanic history.]
Welter, Volker. HAVE
1987. Kritische Anmerkungen zu Georg Pfeffers Aufsatz “Symmetrische Präskriptiion in
germanischen Verwandtschaftsterminologien.” Anthropos 82: 267-271. [Critique of
Pfeffer 1985.]
See also Pffefer 1987; Parkin 1993.
Wood, Francis A. HAVE
1900. Etymologies. Modern Language Notes 15 (2): 48-51. [P. 48: first identification of
Germ *brudi- ‘bride’ as from IE *mer-.]
Wood, Francis A.
1914. Germanic Etymologies. Modern Philology 11 (3): 315-338. [Pp. 316-317:
etymology of a Germanic term for ‘son-in-law.’]
COMPARATIVE
Bjerke, Robert.
1967. A Contrastive Study of Old German and Old Norwegian Kinship Terms. Ph.D.
dissertation. University of Wisconsin – Madison.
Bjerke, Robert.
1969. A Contrastive Study of Old German and Old Norwegian Kinship Terms. International
Journal of American Linguistics. Memoir 22.
Dal, Ingerid.
1945. Über die Vokaldehnungen in engl. father und deutsch Vater. Norsk Tidsskrift for
Sprogvidenskap 13: 357-362.
Dupré La Tour, Félix.
1900. De la Recherche de la Paternité en Droit Comparé et Principalement en Suisse, en
Angleterre et en Allemagne. Paris: Arthur Rousseau. 186 P.
Review: Durkheim 1902b.
Ranjan, Rasa.
2002. Patriarchalic Tradition in Usage of Kinship Terms in Lithuanian and Hindi
Languages. Acta Orientalia Vilnensia 3: 29-36.
Reinius, J.
1903. On Transferred Apellations of Human Beings, Chiefly in English and German.
Studies in Historical Sematology. Göteborgs Vetenkapsoch Vitterhets-Samhälles
Handlingar. Fjärde Följden 5-6.
Vandermeeren, Sonja.
1988. Mutter- und Vaterland: Semantik von zweigliedrigen deutschen und
niederländischen Wortbildungen mit Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Germanische
Mitteilungen: Zeitschrift für Deutsche Sprache, Literatur und Kultur in Wissenschaft und
Praxis 27: 51-65.

WEST
ENGLISH
ANCIENT
COLLECTIONS
White, Stephen D.
2005. Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe. Aldershot: Ashgate
Press.
GENERAL
Abbott, Wilbur C.
1904. Hrothulf. Modern Language Notes 19 (5): 122-125. [P. 124: kin terms and
compounds.]
Bäck, Hilding.
1934. The Synonyms for “Child,” “Boy,” “Girl” in Old English: An Etymological-
Semasiological Investigation. Lund: H. Ohlsson.
Bajema, Ingeborg M. HAVE
1994. The Mother’s Brother: An Investigation into the Meaning of Old English eam.
Neophilologus 78: 633-643.
Bartelt, Guillermo. HAVE
1996. A Note on Old English Kinship Semantics. Journal of English Linguistics 24 (2):
116-122.
Bayer, Ludwig der.
1895. Review of Ein Schauspiel in Fünf Aufzügen von Ludwig Uhland, herausgegeben
von Ludwig Fränkel. Archiv für das Studium der Neueren Sprachen und Literaturen 49
(94): 429-433. [Pp. 432: on the putative OEng oc ‘father-in-law’ and its connection to
Lith uosvis.]
Bremmer, Rolf H.
1980. The Importance of Kinship: Uncle and Nephew in Beowulf. Amsterdamer Beiträge
zur Älteren Germanistik 15: 21-38.
Campbell, Charles D. HAVE
1905. Names of Relationship in English: A Contribution to English Semasiology.
Strassburg: Universitäts-Buchdruckerei von J. H. Ed. Heitz. 139 P.
Cessford, Craig. HAVE
1996. Exogamous Marriages between Anglo-Saxons and Britons in Seventh Century
Northern Britain. Anglo-Saxon Studies in Archaeology and History 9: 49-52.
Chadwick, H. Munro.
1912. The Heroic Age. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Supports the theory of
Anglo-Saxon cognatism.]
Charles-Edwards, Thomas D. HAVE
1997. Anglo-Saxon Kinship Revisited. In The Anglo-Saxons from the Migration Period
to the Eighth Century: An Ethnographic Perspective, edited by John Hines. Pp. 171-210.

Woodbridge, Suffolk, UK; Rochester, NY: Boydell Press; San Marino, R.S.M.: Center
for Interdisciplinary Research on Social Stress.
Cronan, Dennis. HAVE
2004. Poetic Words, Conservatism and the Dating of Old English Poetry. Anglo-Saxon
England 33: 23-50. [Pp. 4, 14-18, 26-27: OEng suhterga ‘brother’s son’.]
Drout, Michael D. C.
1997. Imitating Fathers: Tradition, Inheritance and the Reproduction of Culture in
Anglo-Saxon England. Ph.D. dissertation. Loyola University, Chicago.
Ehrismann, G. HAVE
1890. Ags. twégen, bégen und einige germanische Verwandschaftsbegriffe. Germania
35: 168-169. [Dual kin terms.]
Fischer, Andreas. HAVE
2002. Notes on Kinship Terminology in the History of English. In Of Dyuersitie and
Chaunge of Langage: Essays Presented to Manfred Görlach on the Occasion of his 65th
Birthday, edited by Katja Lenz and Ruth Möhlig. Pp. 115-128. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.
Glosecki, Stephen O.
1996. The Kin Bonds of Camelot. Medieval Perspectives 11: 46-47.
Helmig, Thomas. HAVE
1992. Anglo-Saxon Kin-Class Structure. Mankind 33 (2): 155-162.
Hodgkin, R. H.
1935. A History of the Anglo-Saxons. London: Oxford University Press. [Supports the
theory of Anglo-Saxon cognatism.]
Kemble, John M.
1849. The Saxons in England, a History of the English Commonwealth Till the Period of
the Norman Conquest. London: Longmans. [Supports the theory of Anglo-Saxon
patrilinearity.]
Klaeber, Fr.
1922. Beowulf and The Fight at Finnsburg. Boston: D. C. Heath. [P. 84: on OEng and
OHG dyadic kin terms.]
Lancaster, Lorraine. HAVE
1957. Kinship in Anglo-Saxon Society. British Journal of Sociology 9 (3): 230-250; (4):
359-377.
Logarbo, Mona L.
1986. The Body and Soul as Kinsmen: An Explanation of the Theology og the Anglo-
Saxon Body-Soul Theme in Terms of an Underlying Anglo-Saxon Spirituality of Kinship.
Ph.D. dissertation. Fordham University, New York, NY: Department of English.
Loyn, H. R.
1974. Kinship in Anglo-Saxon England. Anglo-Saxon England 3: 197-209.
Lynch, Joseph H. HAVE
1985. Hugh I of Cluny’s Sponsorship of Henry IV: Its Context and Consequences.
Speculum 60 (4): 800-826. [Includes discussions of fictive kinship.]

Lynch, Joseph H.
1998. Christianizing Kinship: Ritual Sponsorship in Anglo-Saxon England. Ithaca, N.Y.:
Cornell University Press.
Maitland, Frederic W.
1895. History of English Law before the Time of Edward I. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press. [A proof of the cognatic nature of ancient Anglo-Saxon society.]
Pp. 237-281, 293-306, 486-526 reprinted under title “Inheritance and Descent” and
“Corporation and Person” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of
Paul Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim Kovalevsky, Rudolf
Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp. 173-229, 300-336. New
York and London: Basic Books.
Maitland, Frederic W.
1924. Domesday Book and Beyond. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [P. 349: the
cognatic nature of ancient Germanic society.]
Mezger, Fritz.
1931. Ae. faesl, n. ‘Nachkommenschaft’ und ae. cnósl ‘Nachkommenschaft, Gesellschaft,
Familie, Vaterland’. Archiv für das Studium der Neueren Sprachen und Literaturen 160:
91-92.
Mezger, Fritz.
1932. Ae. forecynren, n. ‘Nachkommenschaft’ – maegcynren, n. ‘Familie, Linie’ –
cynren, n. ‘Art, Familie, Verwandtschaft, Generation, Nachkommenschaft’. Archiv für
das Studium der Neueren Sprachen und Literaturen 161: 228-229.
Pfeffer, Georg. HAVE
1987. The Vocabulary of Anglo-Saxon Kinship. L’Homme 27 (3): 113-128.
Roberts, Jane, and Christian Kay.
1995. A Thesaurus of Old English. Vols. 1-2. London: King’s College London, Centre of
Late Antique and Medieval Studies. [Pp. 39-44: “Family, Household.”]
Roeder, Fritz.
1899. Die Famille bei den Anglesachsen. Halle: Max Niemeyer.
Review: Durkheim 1901c.
Sellers, William E.
1956a. The Folklore of Kinship in the British Traditional Ballads. Ph.D. dissertation.
Boston University Graduate School.
Sellers, William E.
1956b. Kinship in the British Ballads. Southern Folklore Quarterly 20(4): 199-215.
Spolsky, Ellen.
1977. Old English Kinship Terms and Beowulf. Neuphilologische Mitteilungen 78: 233-
238.
Storch, Theodor.

1886. Angelsächsische Nominalcomposita. Strassburg: K. J. Trübner. [Pp. 6-7: kinship
composites.] HAVE
Thomas, Roger.
1997. Land, Kinship Relations and the Rise of Enclosed Settlement in First Millenium
B.C. Britain. Oxford Journal of Archaeology 16 (2): 211-218.
Zupitza, Julius.
1895. Review of A Concise Anglo-Saxon Dictionary for the Use of Students, by John R.
Clark Hall, 1894. Archiv für der Neueren Sprachen und Litteraturen 49 (94): 430-434.
[Pp. 431-432: IE terms terms for step-parents, including controversial OEng oc.] HAVE
MEDIEVAL and EARLY MODERN
Bowdon, Lynne.
2004. Redefining Kinship: Exploring Boundaries of Relatedness in Late Medieval New
Romney. Journal of Family History 29 (4): 407-420.
Cressy, David.
1986. Kinship and Kin Interaction in Early Modern England. Past and Present 113: 38-
69.
Dingle, Joan.
1997. Kinship and Mobility in Early Modern England: Case Studies from Nottinghamshre.
M. A. thesis. University of Calgary.
Homans, George C. HAVE
1937. Partible Inheritance of Villagers’ Holdings. Economic History Review 8 (1): 48-56.
Homans, George C.
1941. English Villagers of the Thirteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.
[Ch. 2: “Families.]
Reviews: Stephenson 1941; Powicke 1942; Wilkinson 1943; Postan 1945.
Houston, R. A.
1983. Marriage Formation and Domestic Industry: Occupational Endogamy in
Kilmarnock, Ayrshire, 1697-1764. Journal of Family Hsitory 8: 215-229.
Ingram, Martin.
1988. Church Courts, Sex and Marriage in England, 1570-1640. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
James, Mervyn.
1974. Family, Lineage, and Civil Society: A Study of Society, Politics ad Mentality in the
Durham Region 1500-1640. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Reviews: McFarlane 1974; Hitchcock 1976; Howell 1976; Storey 1976.
Levine, David.
1984. Production, Reproduction and the Proletarian Family in England, 1500-1851. In
Proletarianization and Family History, edited by David Levine. Pp. 87-127.Orlando, FL:
Academic Press.

McCracken, Grant.
1983. The Exchange of Children in Tudor England: An Anthropological Phenomenon in
Historical Context. Journal of Family History 8 (4): 303-313.
McCracken, Grant.
1988. Culture and Consumption: New Approaches to the Symbolic Character of
Consumer Goods and Activities. Bloomington and Indianapolis: Indiana University Press.
[Pp. 12-14: changes in English family in response to consumption; 44-53: family
heirlooms as curatorial consumption.]
McCullough, John, Kathleen Heath, and Jessica Fields.
2006. Culling the Cousins: Kingship, Kinship, and Competition in Mid-Millennial
England. History of the Family 11 (1): 59-66.
MacFarlane. Alan.
1970. The Family Life of Ralph Josselin, A Seventeenth-Century Clergyman: An Essay in
Historical Anthropology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Reviews: Allison 1971; Woolrych 1971; Dobyns 1972; Vann 1972; Waters 1972.
MacFarlane, Alan.
2002. The Making of the Modern World: Visions from the West and East. London:
Palgrave. [Includes an account of “kinship and property” in England following Bloch and
Maitland.]
Morrow, Richard B.
1978. Family Limitation in Pre-Industrial England: A Reappraisal. Economic History
Review 31 (3): 419-428
Nitze, W. A.
1912. The Sister’s Son and the Conte del Graal. Modern Philology 9: 291-323.
Smith, Richard M.
1979. Kin and Neighbors in a Thirteenth-Century Suffolk Community. Journal of Family
History 4: 219-256.
Smith, Richard M.
1984. Some Issues Concerning Families and Their Property in Rural England 1250-1800.
In Land, Kinship and Life-Cycle, edited by Richard M. Smith. Pp. 1-86. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Spring, Eileen.
1993. Law, Land, and Family: Aristocratic Inheritance in England, 1300 to 1800. Chapel
Hill and London: University of North Carolina Press.
Reviews: Trumbach 1994; Warneke 1994; Adamson 1995; Bonfield 1995; Erickson A.
1995; McGovern 1995; Mirow 1995; Mitchell L. 1995; Pollock 1995; Warneke 1995;
Beckett 1996; Crawford 1996; Hackney 1996; Murphy W. 1996; Dolan 1998.
Stone, Lawrence.
1977. Family, Sex, and Marriage in England 1500-1800. New York: Harper & Row.
Reviews: Monter 1978; Engerman 1979; McDonald M. 1979; Slack 1979; Vann 1979.

Sweetinburgh, Sheila. HAVE
2006. Strategies of Inheritance among Kentish Fishing Communities in the Later Middle
Ages. History of the Family 11 (2): 93-105.
Voltmer, Bruno.
1911. Die Mitterlenglische Terminologie der Ritterlichen Verwandtschafts- und
Standesverhältnisse nach den Höfischen Epen und Romanzen des 13. und 14.
Jahrhunderts. Pinneberg: Druck von A. Beig.
Wareham, Andrew.
2001. The Transformation of Kinship and the Family in Late Anglo-Saxon England.
Early Medieval Europe 10 (3): 375-399.
White, Stephen D.
1989. Kinship and Lordship in Early Medieval England: The Story of Sigeberht,
Cynewulf, and Cyneheard. Viator 20: 1-18. Berkeley and Los Angeles.
Reprinted in: Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe, by Stephen
D.White. Pp. 1-18. Aldershot: Ashgate Press, 2005.
White, Stephen D.
1996. Maitland on Family and Kinship. In The History of English Law: Centenary Essays
on “Pollock and Maitland,” edited by John Hudson. Pp. 91-113. Oxford and New York:
Oxford University Press. [Cross-listed in PERSONALIA.]
Reprinted in: Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe, by Stephen
D.White. Pp. 91-113. Aldershot: Ashgate Press, 2005.
White, Stephen D., and Richard T. Vann.
1983. The Invention of English Individualism: Alan Macfarlane and the Modernization of
Pre-Modern Europe. Social History 8: 345-363. [Critique of Macfarlane’s underplay of
kinship.]
Reprinted in: Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe, by Stephen
D.White. Pp. 345-363. Aldershot: Ashgate Press, 2005.
Wrigley, E. A. HAVE
1966. Family Limitation in Pre-Industrial England. Economic History Review 19 (1): 82-
109.
MODERN
COLLECTIONS
Wohl, Anthony S. (ed.)
1978. The Victorian Family: Structure and Stresses. New York: St. Martin’s Press.
Reviews: Creighton 1979; Peterson 1979; Thompson P. 1979.
GENERAL
Allan, Graham.
1996. Kinship and Friendship in Modern Britain. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Anderson, Nancy F.

1982. The ‘Marriage with a Deceased Wife’s Sister Bill’ Controversy: Incest Anxiety and
the Defense of Family Purity in Victorian England. Journal of British Studies 21 (2): 67-
86.
Anderson, Nancy F.
1986. Cousin Marriage in Victorian England. Journal of Family History 11 (3): 285-301.
Anderson, Michael.
1971. Family Structure in Nineteenth Century Lancashire. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Reviews: MacFarlane 1972a; Hammond 1973; Hareven 1973; Katz M. 1973; Shorthouse
1973.
Arthur, Jay.
1990. What’s Your Family. English Today 6: 33-36.
Baumann, Gerd.
1995. Managing a Polyethnic Milieu: Kinship and Interaction in a London Suburb.
Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 1 (4): 725-741.
Beysel, Karl.
1927. Die Namen der Blutverwandtschaft im Englischen. Giessener Beiträge zur
Erforschung der Sprache und Kultur Englands und Nordamerikas 3: 89-152.
Blackstone, William.
1750. An Essay on Collateral Consanguinity. London: W. Owen.
Bott, Elizabeth.
1955. Urban Families: Conjugal Roles and Social Networks. Human Relations 8: 345-
384.
Reprinted in: Man in Adaptation: The Institutional Framework, edited by Jehudi A.
Cohen. Pp. 76-103. Chicago and New York: Aldine, 1971.
Brown, L. Neville. HAVE
1961. English Family Law Since the Royal Commission. University of Toronto Law
Journal 14 (1): 52-66.
Davidoff, Leonore. HAVE
2005. Kinship as a Categorical Concept: A Case Study of Nineteenth Century English
Siblings. Journal of Social History 39 (2): 411-428.
Drummond, Lee.
1978. The Transatlantic Nanny: Notes on a Comparative Semiotics of the Family in
English-Speaking Societies. American Ethnologist 5 (1): 30-43.
Drummond, Lee.
1979. Letter. American Ethnologist 6 (1): 216. [Response to Kronenfeld 1979.]
Drummond, Lee.
1980. Reply to Vatuk: On the Trans-Pacific “nanny.” American Ethnologist 7 (1): 196-
197. [See Vatuk 1980.]

Edwards, Jeanette.
2000. Born and Bred: Idioms of Kinship and New Reproductive Technologies in
England. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Edwards, Jeanette.
2008. “Creativity” in English Baptist Understandings of Assisted and Assisting
Conception. In Creativity and Cultural Improvisation, edited by Elizabeth Hallam and
Tim Ingold. Oxford: Berg.
Edwards, Jeanette, and Marilyn Strathern.
2000. Including Our Own. In Cultures of Relatedness: New Approaches to the Study of
Kinship, edited by Janet Carsten. Pp. 149-166. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Finch, Janet.
1989a. Kinship and Friendship. In British Social Attitudes: Cross-National Data, edited
by in L. Brook and R. Jowell. Aldershot: Gower.
Finch, Janet.
1989b. Social Policy, Social Engineering and the Family in the 1990s. In The Goals of
Social Policy, edited by M. Bulmer, J. Lewis and D. Piachaud London: Unwin Hyman.
Finch, Janet.
1989c. What Does Marriage Mean to Women? In Does Marriage Matter? Three
Perspectives, edited by R. Chester. London: London Marriage Research.
Finch, Janet.
1996a. Responsibilities and the Quality of Relationships in Families. In In Pursuit of the
Quality of Life, edited by A. Offer. Pp. 119-139. Oxford University Press.
Finch, Janet.
1996b. Inheritance and Financial Transfer in Families. In The New Generational
Contract, edited by A. Walker. Pp. 120-134. London: UCL Press.
Finch, Janet.
1996c. Family Responsibilities and Rights. In Citizenship Today: The Contemporary
Relevance of T. H. Marshall, edited by M. Bulmer and A. M. Rees. Pp. 193-208. London:
UCL Press.
Finch, Janet.
1996d. Generations, Inheritance and Policy Relevant Research. In The Politics of the
Family, edited by H. Jones and J. Miller. Pp. 211-221. Aldershot: Avebury.
Finch, Janet.
1996e. Women, "the" Family and Families. In Women, Power and Resistance, edited by
T. Cosslett, A. Easton and P. Summerfield. Pp. 13-22. Milton Keynes: Open University
Press.
Finch, Janet.
1997. Individuality and Adaptability in English Kinship. In Family and Kinship in
Europe, edited by M. Gullestad and M. Segalen. Pp. 129-145. London: Pinter.
Finch, Janet.
2004a. Family Policy and Civil Registration: An Analysis of the White Paper 'Civil
Registration: Vital Change'. Journal of Social Policy 33 (2): 249-266.

Finch, Janet.
2004b. Inheritance and Intergenerational Relationships in English Families. In Families
in Ageing Societies: A Multi-Disciplinary Approach, edited by S. Harper. Pp. 164-175.
Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Finch, Janet.
2006. Kinship as ‘Family’ in Contemporary Britain. in Kinship Matters, edited by F.
Ebetehaj, B. Lindley and M. Richards. Pp. 293-306. Oxford: Hart.
Finch, Janet, and L. Hayes.
1996. Gender, Inheritance and Women as Testators. In Gender Relations in Public and
Private, edited by L. Morris and E. S. Lyon. Pp. 121-140. London: Macmillan.
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.
1990. Divorce, Remarriage and Family Obligations. Sociological Review 28 (2): 219-246.
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.
1990. Filial Obligations and Kin Support for Elderly People. Ageing and Society 10: 151-
175.
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.
1990. Gender, Employment and Responsibilities to Kin. Work, Employment and Society
4 (3): 349-367.
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.
1991. Obligations of Kinship in Contemporary Britain: Is There Normative Consensus?
British Journal of Sociology 42 (3): 345-367.
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.
1993. Death, Inheritance and the Life Course. In The Sociology of Death, edited by D.
Clark. Pp. 50-68. Oxford, Blackwell.
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.
1994a. Family Responsibilities and Inheritance in Great Britain. In Families, Politics and
the Law, edited by M. MacLean and J. Kurczewski. Pp. 97-119. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Finch, Janet, and J. Mason.
1994b. Inheritance, Houses and the Concept of the Home. Sociology 28 (2): 417-432.
Finch, Janet, and D. Morgan.
1991. Marriage in the 1980s: A New Sense of Realism? In Marriage, Domestic Life and
Social Change, edited by D. Clark. London: Routledge.
Finch, Janet, and P. Summerfield.
1991. Social Reconstruction and the Emergence of Companionate Marriage, 1945-59. In
Marriage, Domestic Life and Social Change, edited by D. Clark. London: Routledge.
Finch, Janet, and L. Wallis.
1994. Inheritance, Care Bargains and Elderly People's Relationships with their Children.
In Community Care: New Agendas and Challenges from the UK and Overseas, edited by
D. Challis and B. Davies. Pp. 110-120. Aldershot: Gower.

Firth, Raymond W.
1961. Family and Kin Ties in Britain and Their Social Implications. Introduction. British
Journal of Sociology 12: 305-309.
Firth, Raymond W., and Judith Djamour.
1956. Kinship in South Borough. In Two Studies of Kinship in London, edited by
Raymond W. Firth. Pp. 33-66. London: University of London/Athlone Press.
Firth, Raymond, Jane Hubert, and Anthony Forge.
1969. Families and Their Relatives: Kinship in a Middle-Class Sector of London: An
Anthropological Study. London: Routledge & K. Paul; New York: Humanities Press.
Reviews: Barnes 1970; Karnooh 1974a.
Glauser, Beat.
1985. Boys and Girls, Sons and Daughters: The Evidence of the Survey of English
Dialects. English World-Wide: A Journal of Varieties of English 6 (1): 37-57.
Goody, Jack.
1969. On Nannas and Nannies. In Comparative Studies in Kinship, by Jack Goody. Pp.
240-252. Stanford CA: Stanford University Press.
Grassby, Richard.
2001. Kinship and Capitalism: Marriage, Family, and Business in the English Speaking
World, 1580-1720. New York: Cambridge University Press.
Review: Schmidt 2003.
Hammick, James T.
1887. The Marriage Law of England. London: Shaw & Sons.
Hill, Reuben.
1970. Family Development in Three Generations: A Longitudinal Study of Changing
Patterns of Planning and Achievement. Cambridge: Schenkman.
Kay, Paul. HAVE
1974. On the Form of Dictionary Entries: English Kinship Semantics. In Towards
Tomottow’s Linguistics, edited by Roger W. Shuy and Charles-James N. Bailey. Pp. 120-
138. Washington, DC: Georgetown University Press. [Includes a Seneca Iroquois
analysis.]
Kay, Paul.
1975. Constants and Variables in English Kinship Semantics. Language Behavior Research
Laboratory Working Papers 45. Berkeley.
Kay, Paul.
1977. Constants and Variable of English Kinship Semantics. In Studies in Language
Variation, edited by R. W. Fasold and R. W. Shuy. Washington, DC: Georgetown
University Press.
Kenny, C. S.
1878. The History of the Law of Primogeniture in England and the Effect Upon Landed
Property. Cambridge: Hall.

Lambek, J.
1986. A Production Grammar for English Kinship Terminology. Theoretical Linguistics
13 (1-2): 19-36.
Levine, David.
1977. Family Formation in an Age of Nascent Capitalism. New York: Academic Press.
Reviews: Gillis 1978; Creighton 1978; Laslett B. 1979; Shammas 1979.
Lisle-Williams, M.
1984. Merchant Banking Dynasties in the English Class Structure: Ownership, Solidarity
and Kinship in the City of London, 1850-1960. British Journal of Sociology 35 (3): 333-
362.
Lord, E.
2002. Given Names and Inheritance. In Naming, Society and Regional Identity: Papers
Presented at a Symposium Held at the Department of English Local History, University
of Leicester, edited by David Postles. Oxford: Leopard’s Head Press.
Mufwene, Salikoko S.
1983. Investigating What the Words Father and Mother Mean. Language and
Communication 3 (3): 245-269.
Scott Smith, D.
1984. Child Naming Practices as Cultural and Family Indicators. Local Population
Studies 32: 17-27. [18 th century England and colonial North America.]
Shaw, L. A.
1954. Impression of Family Life in a London Suburb. Sociological Review 3 (2): 175-
195.
Simpson, Bob.
1994. Bringing the ‘Unclear’ Family into Focus: Divorce and Re-Marriage in
Contemporary Britain. Man 29 (4): 831-851.
Simpson, Bob.
2006. Scrambling Parenthood: English Kinship and the Prohibited Degrees of Affinity.
Anthropology Today 22 (3): 3-6.
Strathern, Marilyn.
1981. Kinship at the Core: An Anthropology of Elmdon, a Village in North-West Essex in
the Nineteen-Sixties. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press.
Review: Frankel 1982; Wright 1982; Yanagisako 1983.
Strathern, Marilyn.
1982. The Place of Kinship: Kin, Class and Village Status in Elmdon, Essex. In
Belonging, Identity and Social Organization, edited by A. P. Cohen. Pp. 72-100.
Manchester: Manchester University Press.
Strathern, Marilyn.
1992. After Nature: English Kinship in the Late Twentieth Century. Cambridge and New
York: Cambridge University Press.

Reviews: Dolgin 1993; Rose 1994.
Symes, David, and John Appleton.
1986. Family Goals and Survival Strategies: The Role of Kinship in an English Upland
Farming Community. Sociologia Ruralis 26 (3-4): 345-363.
Taylor, Archer.
1929. The Semantics of ‘Child’. Modern Language Notes 44 (5): 309-314.
Taylor, John R.
1996. Possessives in English: An Exploration in Cognitive Grammar. Oxford: Clarendon
Press. [Sporadically on the possession of kin terms in English; 199-201: on the
possession of kin terms and the use of modifiers/specifiers in Italian in conjunction with
Lyons’s theory.]
Turner John N., and Hildegard Davis-Ferid.
1983. Englisches Familienrecht. Frankfurt am Main: Verlag für Standesamtswesen. 154
P.
Vatuk, Sylvia.
1980. More on Guyanese Creole “nanny.” American Ethnologist 7 (1): 196.
See Drummond 1978, 1980.
Williams, William M.
1963. A West Country Village: Ashworthy: Family, Kinship, and Land. London: Routledge
& Paul.
Review: Owen 1964.
Willmott, Peter. HAVE
1991. Parenté et urbanisation dans l’histoire anglaise. Genèses 4 (1): 128-144.
Wolfram, Sybil.
1961. Le marriage entre alliés dans l’Angleterre contemporaine. L’Homme 1: 47-71.
Wolfram, Sybil.
1987. In-Laws and Outlaws: Kinship and Marriage in England. Beckenham, Kent: Croom
Helm.
Reviews: Carruthers 1988; Smith, R. 1988.
Young, Michael.
1954. Kinship and Family in East London. Man 54 (210): 137-139.
Young, Michael, and Peter Willmott.
1957. Family and Kinship in East London. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
Review: Banton 1958.
FRISIAN
Bammesberger, Alfred. HAVE

1968. Altfriesisch swāger. Indogermanische Forschungen 73 (1-2): 133-135.
Lendinara, Patrizia. HAVE
1990. The Survival of Indo-European Words in Old Frisian. In Aspects of Old Frisian
Phonology, edited by Rolf H. Bremmer, Geart van der Meer and Oebele Vries. Pp. 285-
311. Amsterdam and Atlanta: Rodopi; Groningen: SSFYRUG. [Pp. 297-300: “Family
and State.”]
Meijers, Eduard M.
1946. Het Friese en het Drentse erfrecht en huwelijksgoederenrecht. Akademiedagen 2:
37-71. Amsterdam.
Van Helten, W. L.
1906. Zum altfriesischen Vokalismus. III. Zu altfries. ā(a) und ē(e) aus germ. nicht in
schwachtoniger Silbe stehendem ai (aus idg. ai, āi, oi). Indogermanische Forschungen
19: 185-198. [P. 192: on tāker ‘husband’s brother’ and āthum ‘brother-in-law’.]
Walde. Alois.
1901. Zur Entwicklung von germ. ai im Friesischen. Indogermanische Forschungen 12:
372-386. [Pp. 375-376: in kin terms such as tāker ‘husband’s brother’ and āthum
‘brother-in-law’.]
LOW SAXON-LOW FRANCONIAN
LOW FRANCONIAN
DUTCH
Barnard, Alan. HAVE
1980a. Convergent Structures in Nama and Dutch-Afrikaans Kinship Terminologies.
VOC: Journal for Overseas Studies 1 (1): 25-34. [Cross-listed in AFRICA/KHOISAN.]
Gerritzen, Doreen, Gerrit Bloothooft, and Frans van Poppel en Jan Verduin.
1999. Naming for Kin and the Development of Modern Family Structures: An Analysis
of a Rural Region in the Netherlands in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth Centuries.
The History of the Family: An International Quarterly 4: 261-295.
Kalmijn, Matthijs, Paul M. de Graaf, and Anne-Rigt Poortman.
2004. Interactions Between Cultural and Economic Determinants of Divorce in the
Netherlands. Journal of Marriage and the Family 66: 75-89.
Kalmijn, Matthijs, Paul M. de Graaf, and Jacques P. G. Janssen. HAVE
2005. Intermarriage and the Risk of Divorce in the Netherlands: The Effects of Differences
in Religion and Nationality, 1974-94. Population Studies 59 (1): 71-85.
Kooy, Gerrit A.
1973. Brak, porodica i srodstvo u nizozemskom selu u sociološkoj perspektivi. Sociologija
Sela 11 (2-4): 240-246. Zagreb. (Special Issue: “Brak, Porodica i Srodstvo u Selu”) [A
Dutch village.]
Paping, Richard.
2004. Family Strategies, Wage Labour and the Family Life Cycle in the Groningen
Country Side, c. 1850-1910. In Where the Twain Meet Again: New Results of the Dutch
Russian Project on Regional Development, 1780-1917, edited by P. Kooij and Richard
Paping. Groningen: Nederlands Agronomisch Historisch Instituut.
Tavernier-Vereecken, G.

1954. De etymologie van “wijf.” Revue Belge de Pilologie et d'Hstoire 32 (1): 97-101.
Winkel, L.A. te.
1865. Vader, moeder, broeder, zuster, dochter en zoon. De Taalgids: Tijdschrift tot
Uitbreiding van de Kennis der Nederlandsche Taal 7: 274-278. [Dutch kin terms with IE
comparisons.]
VLAAMS (FLEMISH)
Van de Putte, Bart, Koen Matthijs, and Robert Vlietinck.
2008. Mortality in the Family of Origin and Its Effect on Marriage Partner Selection in a
Flemish Village 18th-20th Centuries. In Kinship and Demographic Behavior in the Past,
edited by Tommy Bengtsson, and Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 37-72. Dordrecht and
London: Springer.
GERMAN
GENERAL
Anonymous (Hartmann, H.) HAVE
1891. Die deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Zeitschrift für Deutsche Kulturgeschichte 2:
56-66.
Bergmann, Rolf
2000. Onkel and Tante. Word History, Vocabulary History, and Historical Lexicography.
Germanistische Mitteilungen 52: 115-124.
Beth, M.
1936-1937. Stiefeltern. In Handwörterbuch des Deutschen Aberglaubens, edited by Hans
Baechtold-Staeubli. T. 8. Ss. 448-480. Berlin and Leipzig: Walter de Gruyter.
Deecke, Wilhelm.
1870. Die Deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Eine Sprachwissenschaftliche
Untersuchung Nebst Vergleichenden Anmerkungen. Weimar: H. Böhlau. 223 P.
Reprint: Wiesbaden: M. Sändig, 1970.
Demade, J.
2006. Parenté, noblesse et échec de la genèse de l’état. Le cas Allemand. Annales:
Histoire, Sciences Sociales 61 (3): 609-629.
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1983. Three Pseudo-Problems. 3. On the Medial Syllable of ‘Daughter’. Indogermansiche
Forschungen 88: 94-95. [Reaction towards Peeters 1979.]
Jones, William J.
1990. German Kinship Terms, 750-1500: Documentation and Analysis. Berlin and New
York: Walter de Gruyter.
Review: West J. 1991.
Jones, William J.
2005. Change in Lexical Fields: A Case Study of Kinship Terms in German. In
Lexikologie: Ein Internationales Handbuch zur Natur und Struktur von Wörtern und

Wortschätzen = Lexicology: An International Handbook on the Nature and Structure of
Words and Vocabularies, edited by D. Alan Cruse, Franz Hundsnurscher, Michael Job,
and Peter R. Lutzeier. Vol. 2. Pp. 1353-1363. Berlin and New York: Walter de Gruyter.
Kauffmann, F.
1910. Braut und Gemahl. Zeitschrift für Deutsche Philologie 42: 129-153.
Kruijsen, Joep, and Nils Ålhammar. HAVE
1986. 469: “Son-in-Law” and 470: “Daughter-in-Law.” In Aspects of Language: Studies
in Honour of Mario Alinei. Papers presented to Mario Alinei by his friends and
colleagues of the Atlas Linguarum Europae on the occasion of his 60th birthday. Vol. 1.
Pp. 316-339. Amsterdam: Rodopi.
Kuhn, Hans. HAVE
1947. Philologisches zur Adoption bei den Germanen. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte,
Germanistische Abteilung 65: 1-14.
Kummer, Bernhard.
1931. Gevatter. In Handwörterbuch des Deutschen Aberglaubens. T. 3. Berlin.
Lamprecht, Karl.
1889. Zur Socialgeschichte der Deutschen Urzeit. Tübingen: H. Laupp. 12 P. [Includes 1.
Gaugemeinde, Sippe und Familie der Urzeit; Sippe und 2. Familie nach den fränkischen
Volksrechten.]
Maurer, Friedrich, and Heinz Rupp.
1974. Deutsche Wortgeschichte. Bd. 1-2. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter [Bd. 1. Pp. 9-17: kin
terms in an IE perspective.]
Peeters, Christian. HAVE
1979. Notes on Indo-European and Germanic Etymologies. Daughter in Germanic and
Indo-European. Indogermanische Forschungen 84: 206-207. [See Hamp 1983, for
reaction.]
Ruipérez, Germán. HAVE
1984. Die Strukturelle Umsichtung der Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Deutschen:
Ein Beitrag zur Historichen Lexikologie, Diachronen Semantik und Ethnolinguistik.
Marburg: N. G. Elwert. 219 P.
Schoof, W.
1900. Die deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen. Zeitschrift für Hochdeutsche Mundarten 1:
193-298.
Schrader, Otto.
1904. Die Schwiegermutter und der Hagestolz. Eine Studie aus der Geschichte Unserer
Familie. Braunschweig: G. Westermann. 119 P.
Review: Meringer 1905.
Spiess, Karl-Heinz.
1993. Familie und Verwandtschaft im Deutschen Hochadel des Spätmittelalters. 13. Bis
Anfang des 16. Jahrhunderts. Stuttgart: Steiner.

Spiess, Karl-Heinz.
2007. Lordship, Kinship, and Inheritance among the German High Nobility in the Middle
Ages and Early Modern Period. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term
Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon
Mathieu. Pp. 57-75. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.
Wackernagel, W. D.
1971. Adoption. In Handwörterbuch zur Deutschen Rechtsgeschichte. T. 1. Pp. 56-58.
Berlin: E. Schmidt.
ANCIENT
Austin, William M. HAVE
1946. A Corollary to the Germanic Verschärfung. Language 22 (2): 109-111. [P. 109: on
the Germanic reflexes of *daiwer ‘husband’s brother’.]
Bugge, Sophus.
1888. Etymologische Studien ueber Germanische Lautverschiebung. Beiträge zur
Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 13: 167-187. [Pp. 175-176: on OHG
basa ‘father’s sister’ as a “Kosename.”] HAVE
Grimm, Jacob. HAVE
1841. Uota ano ato. Zeitschrift für Deutsches Altertum 1: 21-26.|||
Huebner, Rudolf.
1918. A History of German Private Law. Translated by F. S. Philbrick. Boston: Little,
Brown.
Excerpted under title “Germanic Law of the Family and Marriage” and “Man, Right, and
Association” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from the Writings of Paul
Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim Kovalevsky, Rudolf
Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp. 237-299. New York
and London: Basic Books, 1966.
Lamprecht, Karl.
1889. Die Socialgeschichte der deutschen Urzeit. In Festgabe für Georg Hanssen zum 31,
mai 1889. Ss. 61-72. Tubingen: H. Laupp. [On family and clan.]
Mahlknecht, B.
1975. Alte Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Der Schlern 49: 307-308.
Stroh, Friedrich.
1974. Indogermanische Ursprünge. In Deutsche Wortgeschichte, von Friedrich Maurer
and Heinz Rupp. Ss. 3-34. New York. [Pp. 9-17: kinship terms.]
Meynial, Edmond.
1896-1897. Le mariage après les invasions. Nouvelle Revue Historique de Droit Français
et Étranger 4, 6 (1896), 2 (1897).
Review: Durkheim 1898-1899.
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE
1960. Oheim und Neffe. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 76: 296-302.
[Old High German terms for ‘mother’s brother’ and ‘sister’s son’.]

Much, R.
1923. Oheim. Zeitschrift für Deutsches Altertum und Deutsche Literatur 69: 46-48.
Noreen, Adolf.
1894. Abriss der Urgermanischen Lautlehre. Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner. [Pp. 26, 167,
177: notes on some OHG kin terms.] HAVE
Osthoff, H. HAVE
1888. Etymologica I. Oheim. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und
Literatur 13: 447-457. [OHG term for mother’s brother.]
Schulze, Wilhelm.
1907. Ahd. “suagur.” Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 40: 400-418. [OHG
term for brother-in-law.]
Reprinted in Kleine Schriften von Wilhelm Schulze. S. 60-75. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht, 1933.
Szemerényi, Oswald. HAVE
1952. The Etymology of German adel. Word 8: 42-50. [Mostly on IE social terminology,
but of general relevance to kinship.]
MEDIEVAL
Åsdahl Holmberg, Märtha.
1984. Zur Bennenung von Ehefrauen und anderen Frauen im Mittelniederdeutschen. In
Wortes Anst, Verbi Gratia: Donum Natalicium Gilbert A.R. de Smet, herausgegeben von
Heinrich L. Cox, V. F. Vanacker, and Edward Verhofstadt. Pp. 29-36. Leuven: Acco.
Bischoff, Karl.
1984. ‘Wif’, ‘vrouwe’ und Ihresgleichen im Mittelalterlichen Elbostfälischen: Eine
Wortgeschichtliche Studie. Wiesbaden: Franz Steiner.
Drew, Katherine F.
1963. The Germanic Family of the Leges Burgundionum. Medievalia et Humanistica 15:
5-14.
Erben, Johannes.
1972. Zu den Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen der Luthersprache: Die sprachliche
Erfassung der ‘Vorfahren’. In Zeiten und Formen in Sprache und Dichtung: Festschrift fur
Fritz Tschirch zum 70. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Karl-Heinz Schirmer und Bernhard
Sowinski. Pp. 376-383. Köln and Wien: Bohlau.
Hlawitschka, Eduard.
1976a. Adoption in mittelalterlichen Königshaus. In Beiträge zur Wirtschafts- und
Sozialgeschichte des Mittelalters. Festschrift für H. Helbig, herausgegeben von K.
Schulz. Ss. 1-32. Köln-Wien: Böhlau.
Reprinted in: Stirps Regia: Forschungen zu Königtum und Führungsschichten im
Früheren Mittelalter, von Eduard Hlawitschka. Ss. 11-42. Frankfurt am Main, etc.: Peter
Lang, 1988.
Hlawitschka, Eduard.

1976b. Die verwandtschaftliche Verbindungen zwischen dem hochburgundischen und
dem niederburgundischen Königshaus. Zugleich ein Beitrag zur geschichte Burgunds in
der 1. Hälfte des 10. Jahrhunderts. In Grundwissenschaften und Geschichte. Festschrift
für P. Acht. Ss. 28-57. Kallmünz: Michael Lassleben.
Reprinted in: Stirps Regia: Forschungen zu Königtum und Führungsschichten im
Früheren Mittelalter, von Eduard Hlawitschka. Ss. 269-298. Frankfurt am Main, etc.:
Peter Lang, 1988.
Kasten, Brigitte.
2001. Stepmothers in Frankish Legal Life. In Law, Laity, and Solidarities: Essays in
Honour of Susan Reynolds, edited by P. Stafford, J. L. Nelson, and J. Martindale. Pp. 47-
67. Manchester: Manchester University Press.
Leyser, K. J.
1970. Maternal Kin in Early Medieval Germany: A Reply. Past and Present 49: 126-134.
MaNamara, Jo-Ann, and Suzanne F. Wemple.
1976. Marriage and Divorce in the Frankish Kingdom. In Women in Medieval Society,
edited by Susan M. Stuard. Pp. 95-124. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
Morsel, Joseph.
1998. Geschlecht als Repräsentation. Beobachtungen zur Verwandtschaftskonstruktion
im fränkischen Adel des späten Mittelalters. In Repräsentation der Gruppen. Texte –
Bilder – Objekte, herausgegeben von Otto G. Oexle und Andrea von Hülsen-Esch. Ss.
259-325. Göttingen: Vandehoeck & Ruprecht.
Nolte, Cordula.
2000. Gendering Princely Dynasties: Some Notes on Family Structure, Social Networks
and Communication at the Courts of the Margraves of Brandenburg-Ansbach Around
1500. Gender and History 12: 704-721.
Nolte, Cordula.
2005. Familie, Hof und Herrschaft. Das Verwandtschaftliche Beziehungs- und
Kommunikationsnetz der Reichsfürsten am Beispiel der Markgrafen von Brandenburg-
Ansbach (1440-1530). Ostfildern.
Schieffer, Rudolf.
1990. Väter und Söhne im Karolingerhaus. In Beiträge zur Geschichte des Regnum
Francorum. Referate beim Wissenschftlichen Colloquium zum 75. Geburtstag von Eugen
Ewig am 28. Mai 1988, herausgegeben von Rudolf Schieffer. Ss. 149-164. Sigmaringen.
Schmid, Karl.
1957. Zur Problematik von Familie, Sippe und Geschlecht, Haus und Dynastie beim
mittelalterlichen Adel. Vorfragen zum Thema ‘Adel und Herrschaft im Mittelalter.
Zeitschrift für Geschichte des Oberrheins 105: 1-62.
Zimmermann, August. HAVE
1903. Zu mhd. enenkel ‘Enkel’. Indogermanische Forschungen 15 (3-4): 339.

MODERN
GENERAL
Barth, Dieter.
1975. Das Familienblatt – Ein Phänomen der Unterhaltungspresse des 19. Jahrhunderts.
Archiv für Geschichte des Buchwesens 15: 121-316. [The genre of celebratory familial
writing.]
Bartholmes, Herbert.
1970. Bruder, Bürger, Freund, Genosse und Andere Wörter der Sozialistischen
Terminologie. Wortgeschichtliche Beiträge. Wuppertal-Barmen: P. Hammer.
Berkner, Lutz K.
1972. The Stem Family and the Developmental Cycle of a Peasant Household: An
Eighteenth-Century Austrian Example. American Historical Review 77: 398-418.
Berkner, Lutz K.
1976. Inheritance, Land Tenure and Peasant Family Structure: A German Regional
Comparison. In Family and Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe, 1200-1800,
edited by Jack Goody, Joan Trisk and E. P. Thompson. Pp. 71-95. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press.
Beuys, Barbara
1984. Familienleben in Deutschland. Neue Bilder aus der Deutschen Vergangenheit.
Hamburg: Rowolt.
Borneman, John.
1992. Belonging in the Two Berlins: Kin, State, Nation. Cambridge and New York:
Cambridge University Press.
Review: Koshar 1995.
Cole, John W., and Eric R. Wolf.
1974. The Hidden Frontier: Ecology and Ethnicity in an Alpine Valley. New York and
London: Academic Press. [Pp. 233-262: “Kith and Kin.” Includes kin terminology (pp.
240-241).] HAVE
Reviews: Friedl 1975; Bailey 1976.
Debus, Friedhelm. HAVE
1958. Die Deutschen Bezeichnungen für die Heiratsverwandtschaft. Deutsche
Wortforschung in Europäischen Bezugen. Vol. 1, herausgegeben von Ludwig E. Schmitt.
Pp. 1-116. Giessen: Wilhelm Schmitz.
Diewald, Martin.
1998. Persönliche Bindung und gesellschaftliche Veränderungen. Zum Wandel von
Familien- und verwandtschaftsbeziehungen in Ostdeutschland nach der Wende. In
Verwandtschaft. Sozialwissenschaftliche Beiträge zu einem Vernachlässigen Thema,
edited by Michael Wagner and Yvonne Schütze. Ss. 183-202. Stuttgart: Ferdinand Enke.
Duhamelle, Christophe.

2007. The Making of Stability: Kinship, Church, and Power among the Rhenish Imperial
Knighthood, Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to
Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and
Jon Mathieu. Pp. 125-144. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.
Edmonson, Munro S.
1958. German Kinship Terms: Rejoinder. American Anthropologist 60 (4): 755-756.
See Naroll 1958; Edmonson 1957 in THEORY.
Erben, Johannes.
1985. Grossvater und Enkel: Zur Bezeichnungsgeschichte der Vorfahren und
Kindeskinder im Deutschen. In Sprachwissenschaftliche Forschungen: Festschrift fur
Johann Knobloch zum 65. Geburtstag am 5. Januar 1984 dargebracht von Freunden und
Kollegen, herausgegeben von Hermann M. Olberg und Gernot Schmidt. Pp. 91-100.
Innsbruck: Innsbrucker Gesellschaft zur Pflege der Geisteswissenschaft.
Escher, Arnold.
1900. Der Einfluss des Geschlechtsunterschiedes der Descendenten im Schweizerischen
Erbrecht. Zurich: Fried.
Review: Durkheim 1901b.
Fenner, Burkhard.
1984. Verwandtenbeziehungen in einem Dorf des Rheinischen Braunkohlengebietes.
Berlin: D. Reimer.
Review: Ganzer 1986.
Francovich Onesti, Nicoletta.
1979-1980. I nomi di parentela nei dialetti delle isole linguistiche alemanne del piemonte
e della Valle d’Aosta. Studi Germanici 17-18 (47-52): 5-34.
Gloning, Karl.
1980. Paraphasien bei Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. In Paraphasie: Untersuchungen
zum Problem Lexikalischer Fehlleistungen, herausgegeben von Karl Gloning und
Wolfgang U. Dressler. Pp. 61-100. Munich: Fink.
Goldbeck, I.
1955. Die lieben Verwandten: Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen in übertragener Bedeutung.
Muttersprache 65: 134-143.
Grunow, Oskar.
1966. Die Beziechnungen einiger Verwandtschaftsgrade. Ihre Etymologie und Ihre
Wortgeographie im Österreichisch-Bairischen Sprachraum. Ph.D. dissertation. University
of Vienna.
Helmig, Thomas. HAVE
1983. German Kin Classification. Anthropology 7 (1): 17-30.
Helmig, Thomas.
1984a. Zur kulturellen Kategorisierung im Bereich der Verwandtschaft im Gebiet der
deutschen Schweiz. Zeitschrift für Dialektologie und Linguistik 51 (3): 332-349.

Helmig, Thomas.
1984b. Eine “stiefmütterliche” Behandlung der Stiefmutter. Zur semantischen Struktur
von “Stiefmutter" und ihrer Nutzbarmachung im Märchen. Rheinisch-Westfälischen
Zeitschrift für Volkskunde 29: 205-210.
Hess, Rolf-Dieter.
1968. Familien- und Erbrecht im Württembergischen Landrecht von 1555 under
Besonderer Berucksichtigung des Älteren Württembergischen Rechts. Stuttgart:
Kohlhammer.
Hurwich, Judith J. HAVE
1993. Inheritance Practices in Early Modern Germany. Journal of Interdisciplinary
History 23 (4): 699-718.
Jones, William J.
1990. German Kinship Terms, 750-1500. Berlin: de Gruyter.
Khera, S.
1972. Kin Ties and Social Interaction in an Austrian Peasant Village with Divided Land
Inheritance. Behavioral Science Notes 7 (4): 349-366.
Kirschweng, Johann.
1934. Sippe und Ahnen – die deutschen Verwandtschaftsnamen im Lichte der Sprache.
Heimatblätter 11 (24).
Kocka, Jürgen.
1979. Familie, Unternehmer und Kapitalismus: An Beispielen aus der frühen deutschen
Industrialisierung. Zeitschrift für Unternehmergeschichte 24: 99-135.
Krogmann, Willy.
1958-1959. Nhd. Weib. Indogermanische Forschungen 64: 136-145.
Lamouse, Annette.
1969. Family Roles of Women: A German Example. Journal of Marriage and the Family
13: 145-152.
Lupri, Eugen.
1969. Contemporary Authority Patterns in the West German Family: A Study on Cross-
National Validation. Journal of Marriage and the Family 31: 134-144.
Merten, Stephan.
1990. Zweitspracherwerb und kulturelles Lernen. Wirkendes Wort: Deutsche Sprache
und Literatur in Forschung unf Lehre 40 (2): 268-284. [Vietnamese kin terms and forms
of address compared to German; Cross-listed in AUSTROASIATIC.]
Merten, Stephan. HAVE
1994. Die sprachliche und gesellschaftliche Interpretation von Welt: Farben und
Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Sociologus 44 (2): 149-165. [Vietnamese compared to
German; Cross-listed in THEORY and AUSTROASIATIC.]

Mitzka, Walther, and Ludwig E. Schmitt.
1957. Deutscher Wortatlas. Giessen: Wilhelm Schmitz. [Pp. 1-9: index, with kin and
affinal terms.] HAVE
Naroll, Raoul. HAVE
1958. German Kinship Terms. American Anthropologist 60 (4): 750-755.
Nübling, Damaris.
2006. Historische Sprachwissenschaft des Deutschen: Eine Einführung in die Prinzipien
des Sprachwandels. Berlin: Gunter Narr. [Pp. 125-130: kin terminology.]
Opet, Otto. HAVE
1899. Das Verwandtschaftsrecht des Bürgerlichen Gesetzbuchs für das Deutsche Reich.
Berlin: Franz Vahlen. 440 P.
Pajares, Diana M.
1973. Reglas generativas para la formacion de nombres de parentesco en el idioma
aleman. Lenguaje y Ciencias 13: 46-52.
Plakans, Andrejs.
1986. Genealogies as Sources for Kinship Studies in the Eighteenth and Nineteenth
Centuries: A German Example. In Generations and Change: Genealogical Perspectives
in Social History, by Ralph Crandall and Robert M. Taylor. Pp. 125–140. Macon, GA:
Mercer University Press.
Reif, Heinz.
1982. Väterliche Gewalt und ‘kindliche Narrheit’. Familienkonflikte im katholischen
Adel Westfalens vor der franzözischen Revolution. In Die Familie in der Geschichte,
herausgegeben von Heinz Reif. Ss. 82-113. Göttingen.
Ruiperez, German.
1984. Die Strukturelle Umschichtung der Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen im Deutschen:
Ein Beitrag zur Historischen Lexikologie, Diachronen Semantik und Ethnolinguistik.
Marburg: N. G. Elwert. 219 P.
Sabean, David W.
1984. Young Bees in an Empty Hive: Relations between Brothers-in-Law in a South
German Village Around 1800. In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the Study of Family
and Kinship, edited by Hans Medick and David W. Sabean. Pp. 171-186. Cambridge and
New York: Cambridge University Press; Paris: Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de
l’Homme.
Sabean, David W.
1990. Kinship in Neckarhausen, 1700-1870. Cambridge, U.K., and New York: Cambridge
University Press.
Review: Plakans 1989.
Sabean, David W.
1990. Property, Production, and Family in Neckarhausen, 1700-1870. Cambridge and
New York: Cambridge University Press.

Review: Hagen 1992; Koepping 1999.
Sabean, David W.
2002. Kinship and Prohibited Marriages in Baroque Germany: Divergent Histories
among Jewish and Christian Populations. Leo Baeck Institute Yearbook 47: 91-103.
[Cross-listed in EURASIA.]
Sommerfeldt, K.-E.
1981. Was ein Bruderalles sein kann: Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen und ihre Bedeutung.
Sprachpflege: Zeitschrift fur Gutes Deutsch 30 (3): 33-36.
Sternkopf, Jochen.
1995. Zur Präsenz des Wortfeldes ‘Verwandschaftsbezeichnungen’ in Phraseologismen
der deutschen Gegenwartssprache. Linguistica Pragensia 1: 25-36.
Trempelmann, Gisela.
1988. ‘Brüderlich-Schwesterlichkeit’: Zu den Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen ‘Bruder’
und ‘Schwester’ in übertragener Bedeutung. Sprachpflege: Zeitschrift für Gutes Deutsch
37 (12): 173-176.
Vandermeeren, Sonja.
1988. Mutter- und Vaterland: Semantik von zweigliedrigen deutschen und
niederländischen Wortbildungen mit Verwandtschaftsbezeichnunge. Germanistische
Mitteilungen: Zeitschrift fur Deutsche Sprache, Literatur und Kultur in Wissenschaft und
Praxis 27: 51-65.
Vandermeeren, Sonja.
1998. Semantik deutscher Substantivkomposita mit Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen.
Deutsche Sprache: Zeitschrift für Theorie, Praxis, Dokumentation 26 (3): 240-255.
Vandermeeren, Sonja.
1999. Semantische Analyse deutscher Substantivkomposita: Drei Untersuchungsmethoden
im Vergleich. Leuvense Bijdragen 88 (1-2): 69-94. [Compound nouns with kin terms.]
Weidlein, Johannes. HAVE
1963. Die Verwandtschaftsnamen in den donauschwaebischen Mundarten. Zeitschrift für
Mundartforschung 30 (1): 58-65.
Weisberger, Leo.
1953. Vom Weltbild der Deutschen Sprache. T. 1-2. Düsseldorf: Pädagogischer Verlag
Schwann. [Vol. 1, pp. 59-68: semantic structures of German and Latin kin terminologies,
with comparisons with Chinese; vol. 2, p. 61: the semantic content of German Onkel
“uncle.”]
Wilkening, E. A., and Eugen Lupri.
1965. Decision-Making in German and American Families: A Cross-Cultural
Comparison. Sociologia Ruralis 4: 366-385. [Cross-listed in AMERICA.]
Zwick, Tamara M.
2004. The Correspondence Between Public and Private: Women, Kinship and Bürgertum
in Early Nineteenth Century Hamburg. Ph.D. dissertation. University of California, Los
Angeles.

SWISS GERMAN
Hammer, R., C. Burton-Jeangros, J. Kellerhals.
2001. Le lien de parenté dans les jeunes générations suisses: Lignées, structure et fonctions.
Population 56 (4): 515-537.
Mathieu, Jon.
2007. Kin Marriages: Trends and Interpretations from the Swiss Example. In Kinship in
Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W.
Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 211-230. New York and Oxford:
Berghahn Books.
Netting, Robert M.
1979. Household Dynamics in a Nineteenth-Century Swiss Village. Journal of Family
History 4: 39-58.
Teuscher, Simon.
1998. Bekannte – Klienten – Verwandte. Soziabilität und Politik in der Stadt Bern um 1500.
Köln, Weimar und Wien: Böhlau.
Teuscher, Simon.
2003. Parenté, politique et comptabilité: Chroniques familiales du Sud de l’Allemagne et de la
Suisse autour de 1500. Annales: Histoire, Sciences Sociales 58: 847-858.
Teuscher, Simon.
2007. Politics of Kinship in the City of Bern in the End of the Middle Ages. In Kinship in
Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W.
Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 76-90. New York and Oxford: Berghahn
Books.
GOTHIC
Berneker, Erich. HAVE
1898. Etymologisches. 2. Got. manna ‘Mensch’, magus ‘Knabe, Knecht’.
Indogermanische Forschungen 9: 360-361.
Brandt, H. C. G. HAVE
1880. On Recent Investigations of Grimm’s Law. American Journal of Philology 1 (2):
146-160. [P. 152: accent vs. frequency of use as explanation of -d- in Goth fadar and
modar.]
Braune, Wilhelm.
2004. Gotische Grammatik, mit Lesestücken und Wörterverzeichnis. Tübingen: Max
Nimeyer.
Delbrück, Berthold.
1870. Über das gotische daúhtar. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 19: 241-
247.
Dekker, Kees, and Cornelis Dekker.

1999. The Origins of Old Germanic Studies in the Low Countries. Leiden: Brill. [Pp.
300-301: on Francis Junius’s (1590-1677) and Dutch philologist and lawyer Jan van
Vleet’s (1622-1666) interpretation of Gothic terms for ‘father’ and ‘mother’ in the
Germanic context.]
Ebbinghaus, Ernst A.
1972. Gotica IV. General Linguistics 12 (1): 32-34. [Includes a discussion of fadrein
‘lineage, family’.]
Reprinted in: Gotica: Kleine Schriften zur Gothischen Philologie von Ernst A.
Ebbinghaus, herausgegeben von Piergiuseppe Scardigli und Wolfgang Meid. Ss. 14-16.
Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachen und Literaturen.
Ebbinghaus, Ernst A. HAVE
1974. Gotica IX. General Linguistics 14 (2): 97-101. [On atta vs. fadar.]
Reprinted in: Gotica: Kleine Schriften zur Gothischen Philologie von Ernst A.
Ebbinghaus, herausgegeben von Piergiuseppe Scardigli und Wolfgang Meid. Ss. 30-34.
Innsbruck: Institut fur Sprachen und Literaturen.
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1990. The Germanic r-Stem Nominative Singular. Historische Sprachforschung 103:
102-103. [On the short vowel in Goth brōþar ‘brother’.]
Jucquois, Guy. HAVE
1971. Got. aba, abrs, etc., et la question des etymologies croisées. Leuvense Bijdragen 60
(3): 199-203. [On the Gothic word for ‘man, husband’.]
Meillet, Antoine.
1908-1909. Àpropos de quelques etymologies. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de
Paris 15: 336-340. [P. 340: on consonantal gemination in Goth atta ‘father’.] HAVE
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE
1952. Ahd. jungīdi, lit. vilkýtis, got. niþjis. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung
70: 117-119. [The morphology of a Gothic word for kinsman and other IE kin terms.]
Mezger, Fritz.
1938. Got. abrs “stark, heftig,” biabrjan “sich entsetzen,” aba m. “Gatte.” Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 65: 122-123.
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE
1960. German. aiþa- ‘Eid, Eideshelfereid’ : got. aiþei ‘Mutter’. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 76: 85-86.
Molinari, Maria V.
1975. Considerazioni sul gotico di Crimea. Incontri Linguistici 2: 97-118. [Pp. 102, 107:
schuos as “schnos”; 113-114: schuuester as *swester, with s > sh before u.]
Otrębski, Jan. HAVE
1950. Miscellanées onomastiques. 5. L’intreprétation du nom des Goths. Lingua
Posnaniensis 2: 79-98. [On Goth magus ‘boy’ and its kin term cognates in ONorse and
Celtic.]
Scardigli, Piergiuseppe.

1964. Lengua e Storia dei Goti. G. S. Firenze: Sansoni. [Pp. 82-88: on kin terms.] HAVE
Sen, Subhadra K. HAVE
1972. A Note on Gothic ‘ATTA’. Bulletin of the Department of English, Calcutta
University 8 (1): 35-36.
Sen, Subhadra K. HAVE
1992. Gothic atta and fadar: A Semantic Analysis. In Rekonstruktion und Relative
Chronologie: Akten der VIII. Fachtagung der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Leiden,
31. August – 4. September 1987, herausgegeben von Robert Beekes, Alexander Lubotsky
und Jos Weitenberg. Ss. 255-259. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der
Universität Innsbruck.
Shields, Kenneth. HAVE
1990. Sound Change, Child Language, and Gothic ATTA. Mankind Quarterly 30 (4):
329-335.
Solari, Roberto. HAVE
1978. Note sulla posizione del Gotico: I nomi di parentela. Instituto Lombardo,
Rendicontti della Classe di Lettere 112: 345-359.
Stiles, Patrick V. HAVE
1988. Gothic Nominative Singular brōþar ‘Brother’ and the Reflexes of the Indo-
European Long Vowels in the Final Syllables of Germanic Polysyllables. Transactions of
the Philological Society 86 (2): 115-143.
Vinogradoff, Paul.
1925. Custom and Right. Oslo: Instituttet för Sammenlignende Kulturforskning.
Excerpted under title “Custom and Law” in: Anthropology and Early Law: Selected from
the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick Pollock, Maxim
Kovalevsky, Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence Krader. Pp. 19-
30. New York and London: Basic Books. [Pp. 28-29: on Julius von Ficker’s use of
customary records for the reconstruction of Gothic kinship system.]
Wiedemann, Oskar. HAVE
1902. Got. brūþs und andere idg. Verwandtschaftsnamen. Beiträge zur Kunde der
Indogermanischen Sprachen 27: 205-226.
Yoon, Hyejoon.
2005. A Study of the Terms for ‘father’ in Gothic. Language Research 41 (4): 931-948.
Seoul.
OLD NORSE
Dommasnes, Liv H.
1991. Women, Kinship, and the Basis of Power in the Norwegian Viking Age. In Social
Approaches to Viking Studies, edited by Ross Samson. Pp. 65-74. Glasgow: Cruithne
Press.
Gordon, E. V.
1927. An Introduction to Old Norse. Oxford: Oxford University Press. [P. 267: kin terms
as r-stems.]

Gutenbrunner, Siegfried.
1942. Der Büchertitel Edda. Beiträge zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und
Literatur 66: 276-277. [Edda from edda ‘great-grandmother’.]
Hagen, Sivert N.
1904. On the Origin of the Term Edda. Modern Language Notes 19 (5): 127-134. [The
name of the epic as derived from edda ‘great-grandmother’.]
Krause, Wolfgang.
1926. Die Frau in der Sprache der altisländischen Familiengeschichten. Göttingen:
Dandenhoed & Ruprecht. (Ergänzungshefte zur Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 4.)
Liberman, Anatoly.
1996. Ten Scandinavian and North English Etymologies. 1. OI Edda. Alvíssmál 6: 63-71.
[On various etymologies of Edda, including the one that connects it to edda ‘greatgrandmother.]
HAVE
Maurer, Konrad von.
1874. Island. Von Seiner Ersten Entdeckung bis zum Untergange des Freistaats [ca. 800-
1264]. München: C. Kaiser. [Pp. 325-329: law and kinship system.]
Maurer, Konrad von. HAVE
1877. Die Berechtnung der Verwandtschaft nach altnorwegischem Rechte.
Sitzungberichte der Philosophisch-Philologischen und Historischen Classe der
Köninglich Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaft (November 3, 1877): 235-253.
Maurer, Konrad von.
1908a. Vorlesungen über Altnordische Rechtsgeschichte. Bd. 2. Über Altnordische
Kirchenverfassung und Eherecht. Leipzig: A. Deichert.
Maurer, Konrad von.
1908b. Vorlesungen über Altnordische Rechtsgeschichte. Bd. 3. Verwandtschafts- und
Erbrecht samt Pfandrecht nach Altnordischem Recht. Leipzig: A. Deichert.
Meulengracht Sørensen, Preben.
1993. Saga and Society: An Introduction to Old Norse Literature. Odense: Odense
University Press. [Pp. 17-47: “Social Structure,” on family, marriage and kinship.]
Neckel, Gustav.
1908. Aisl edda ‘Urgrossmutter’: Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte von urgerm. ai. Beiträge
zur Geschichte der Deutschen Sprache und Literatur 49: 314-320.
Sawyer, Birgit, and Peter Sawyer.
1993. Medieval Scandinavia: From Conversion to Reformation, Circa 800-1500.
Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press. [Pp. 166-187: “Family and Inheritance.]
Vinogradoff, Paul. HAVE
1900. Geschlecht und Verwandtschaft im altnorwegischen Rechte. Zeitschrift für Social-
und Wirtschaftsgeschichte 7: 1-43.
Vestergaard, Torben A.
1988. The System of Kinship in Early Norwegian Law. Medieval Scandinavia 12: 160-
163.

Vestergaard, Torben A.
1991. Marriage Exchange and Social Structure in Old Norse Mythology. In Social
Approaches to Viking Studies, edited by Ross Samson. Pp. 21-34. Glasgow: Cruithne
Press.
EAST SCANDINAVIAN
DANISH
Anderson, Robert T., and Gallatin Anderson.
1958. The Timing Mechanism in Culture Lag Reduction: Changing Kinship in a Danish
Community. Krober Anthropological Society Papers 19: 97-101.
Gelting, Michael H.
1999. Marriage, Peace and the Canonical Incest Prohibitions: Making Sense of an
Absurdity. In Nordic Perspectives on Medieval Canon Law, edited by Mia Korpiola. Pp.
93-124. Saarijärvi: Matthias Calonius Society.
Gelting, Michael H.
2005. Pope Alexander III and Danish Laws of Inheritance. In How Nordic are the Nordic
Medieval Laws?, edited by Ditlev Tamm and Helle Vogt. Pp. 86-115. København:
University of Copenhagen Press.
Review: Jacobsen 2001.
Pedersen, Inger M. HAVE
1979. Danish Law Relating to Non-Marital Relationship. International and Comparative
Law Quarterly 28 (1): 117-127.
Rytter, Mikkel. HAVE
2010. ‘The Family of Denmark’ and ‘the Aliens’: Kinship Images in Danish Integration
Politics. Ethnos 75 (3): 301-322.
SWEDISH
Bengtsson, Tommy, and Göran Broström. HAVE
2008. Inheritance, Environment, and Mortality in Older Ages, Southern Sweden, 1813-
1894. In Kinship and Demographic Behavior in the Past, edited by Tommy Bengtsson,
and Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 185-201. Dordrecht and London: Springer.
Bergman, Gösta.
1956. Syssling och tremänning. Arkiv för Nordisk Filologi 71: 205-217. [On the Swedish
terms for the children of first cousins.]
Boholm, Åsa.
1983. Swedish Kinship: An Exploration into Cultural Processes of Belonging and
Continuity. Göteborg: Acta Universitatis Gothoburgensis. 252 P.
Review: Lundsgaarde 1986.
Bradley, D. HAVE
1990. Marriage, Family, Property and Inheritance in Swedish Law. International and
Comparative Law Quarterly 39 (2): 370-395.

Dahlstedt, Karl-Hampus.
1963. Trois termes exprimant la parenté: Étude ethno-sémantique des relations suédolaponnes.
Orbis 12: 241-249. [Cross-listed in URALIC.]
Egerbladh, Inez, and Alan Bittles. HAVE
2008. The Influence of Consanguineous Marriage on Reproductive Behavior and Early
Mortality in Northern Coastal Sweden, 1780-1899. In Kinship and Demographic
Behavior in the Past, edited by Tommy Bengtsson, and Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 205-
224. Dordrecht and London: Springer.
Moen, P.
1989. Working Parents: Transformation of Gender Roles and Public Policies in Sweden.
Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press.
Moen, P., and K. B. Forest.
1990. Working Parents, Workplace Supports, and Well-Being: The Swedish Experience.
Social Psychology Quarterly 53: 117-131.
Ostergren, Robert C.
1982. Kinship Networks and Migration: A Nineteenth-Century Swedish Example. Social
Science History 6 (3): 293-320.
Winberg, Christer,
1985. Grenverket: Studier Rörande Jord, Släktskapssystem och Ståndsprivilegier.
Stockholm: Nordiska bokhandeln i distribution. 255 P.
Wührer, Karl.
1957. Zum altschwedischen Eherecht. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte, Germanistische
Abteilung 74: 231-233.
WEST SCANDINAVIAN
FAROESE
Blehr, Otto. HAVE
1963. Action Groups in a Society with Bilateral Kinship: A Case Study from the Faroe
Islands. Ethnology 2 (3): 269-275.
Stolz, Thomas, and Sabine Gorsemann. HAVE
2001. Pronominal Possession in Faroese and the Parameters of Alienability/Inalienability.
Studies in Language 25 (3): 557-599. [Includes discussion of kinship possession.]
Wylie, Jonathan.
1974. I’m a Stranger Too: A Study of the Familiar Society of the Faroe Islands, with
special reference to the kinship, economy and demography of a small fishing village, and
including brief accounts of the history of the Faroes, the literature concerning them, and
the famous grindadráp, and other matters of interest. Ph.D. dissertation. Harvard
University.
Wylie, Jonathan. HAVE
1982. The Sense of Time, the Social Construction of Reality, and the Foundations of
Nationhood in Dominica and the Faroe Islands. Comparative Studies in Society and
History 24 (3): 438-466. [P. 453, n. 20: general outline of the Faroese kinship system.]

ICELANDIC
ANCIENT
Barlau, Stephen B. HAVE
1981. Old Icelandic Kinship Terminology: An Anomaly. Ethnology 20 (3): 191-202.
MEDIEVAL
Arnórsdóttir, Agnes S.
1999. Two Models of Marriage: Canon Law and Icelandic Marriage Practice in the Late
Middle Ages. In Nordic Perspectives on Medieval Canon Law, edited by Mia Korpiola.
Pp. 79-92. Saarijärvi: Matthias Calonius Society.
Hastrup, Kirsten.
1981. Kinship in Medieval Iceland. Folk 23: 331-344.
Hastrup, Kirsten.
1985. Culture and History in Medieval Iceland: An Anthropological Analysis of Structure
and Change. Oxford: Clarendon Press. [Pp. 44-58: “Kinship in Medieval Iceland.”]
MODERN
Curl, Sherry L.
1990. The “Household” in Húsavík, Iceland. Honors Thesis. University of Maine. 80 P.
[Kinship and law.]
Merrill, Robert T. HAVE
1964. Notes on Icelandic Kinship Terminology. American Anthropologist 66 (4, pt. 1):
867-872.
Miller, William I.
1990. Bloodtaking and Peacemaking: Feud, Law, and Society in Saga Iceland. Chicago:
University of Chicago Press. [P. 139-178: “The Bonds of Kinship.”]
Pinson, Anna. HAVE
1979. Kinship and Economy in Modern Iceland: A Study in Social Continuity. Ethnology
18 (2): 183-198. [Includes kin terminology.]
Rich, George W. HAVE
1976. Changing Icelandic Kinship. Ethnology 15 (1): 1-19.
Rich, George W.
1980. Kinship and Friendship in Iceland. Ethnology 19 (4): 475-493
Rich, George W.
1989. Problems and Prospects in the Study of Icelandic Kinship. In The Anthropology of
Iceland, edited by E. Paul Durrenberger and Gisli Pálsson. Pp. 53-79. Iowa City:
University of Iowa Press.
Turner, V.
1971. An Anthropological Approach to the Icelandic Saga. In The Translation of Culture:
Essays to Edward E. Evans-Pritchard, edited by T. O. Beidelman. Pp. 349-374. London.

GREEK
COLLECTIONS OF ESSAYS
Avezzù, Elisa, and Oddone Longo. (eds.)
1991. Koinon Aima: Antropologia e Lessico della Parentela Greca. Bari: Adriatica.
Bresson, Alain, Marie-Paule Masson, Stavros Perentidis et Jérôme Wilgaux. (eds.)
2006. Parenté et Société dans le Monde Grec: De l’Antiquité à l’Âge Moderne: Colloque
International, Volos (Grèce), 19-20-21 juin 2003. Bordeaux: Ausonius; Paris: Boccard.
ANCIENT
Ahrens, H. L.
1868. Das alkmanische Partheneion des Papyrus. Philologus 27: 241-285. [Pp. 264-266:
terms for sister and wife in Homer and Hesychius.] HAVE
Alaux, J.
1995. Le Liège et le Filet. Filiation et Lien Familial dans la Tragédie Athénienne du ve
Siècle av. JC. Paris: Belin.
Andrewes, A.
1961a. Philochorus on Phratries. Journal of Hellenic Studies 81: 1-15.
Andrewes, A.
1961b. Phratries in Homer. Hermes 89: 129-140.
Autran, Charles. HAVE
1938. πατήρ et ’αδελφός. Revue des Études Indo-Européennes 1: 330-343.
Avezzù, Elisa.
1983-1984. Il lessico della parentela in Platone. Atti dell’Istituto Veneto di Scienze 142:
305-335
Avezzù, Elisa.
1991. Antropologia e lessico della parentela greca. In Koinon Aima: Antropologia e
Lessico della Parentela Greca, edited by Elisa Avezzù and Oddone Longo. Pp. 25-40.
Bari: Adriatica.
Bartholomae, Christian. HAVE
1885. Θυγάτηρ. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 27: 206-207.
Becker, Howard.
1950. In Defense of Morgan’s “Grecian Gens”: Ancient Kinship and Stratification.
Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 6: 309-339.
Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE
1976. Some Greek aRa-Forms. II. γάλως. III. γυνή. Münchener Studien zur
Sprachwissenschaft 34: 13-17. [Terms for husband’s sister and wife.]
Beidelman, T. O.
1989. Agonistic Exchange: Homeric Reciprocity and the Heritage of Simmel and
Mauss. Cultural Anthropology 4 (3): 227-259.

See also Turner 1989.
Bettini, Maurizio. HAVE
1988. ΗΘΕΙΟΣ. Rivista di Filologia e di Istruzione Classica 116 (2): 154-166. [On Gk
‘older brother’.]
Blok, E.
1980. Failure to Thrive: The Theme of Parents and Children in the Aeneid and Its Iliadic
Models. Ramus 9: 128-149.
Boedeker, Deborah.
2008. Family Matters: Domestic Religion in Classical Greece. In Household and Family
Religion in Antiquity, edited by John P. Bodel, and Saul M. Olyan. Pp. 229-247. Malden,
MA; Oxford: Blackwell.
Faraone, Christopher A.
2008. Household Religion in Ancient Greece. In Household and Family Religion in
Antiquity, edited by John P. Bodel, and Saul M. Olyan. Pp. 210-228. Malden, MA;
Oxford: Blackwell.
Bogino, L.
1994. Note sul matrimonio a Sparta. Sileno: Rivista di Studi Classici e Cristiani 17: 221-
233.
Bonnard, J.-P.
2001. Phèdre sans incest: Apropos de la théorie de l’inceste du deuxième type et de ses
applications en histoire grecque. Revue Historique 304: 77-107.
Borgeaud, Ph.
1994-1995. La mère des dieux et Bachofen en Grèce ancienne. Mètis 9-10: 293-297.
[Cross-listed in PERSONALIA.]
Bourriot, F.
1976. Recherches sur la Nature du Genos. Etude d’Histoire Sociale Athénienne –
Périodes Archaïque et Classique. Lille: Université Lille.
Review: Fisher 1979.
Bréal, Michel.
1889. Étymologies. Γνωτος. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 6: 345-
346. [One of the words for brother.]
Bremmer, Jan.
1983. The Importance of the Maternal Uncle and Grandfather in Archaic and Classical
Greece and Early Byzantium. Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 50 : 173-186.
Bremmer, Jan.
1999. Fosterage, Kinship and the Circulation of Children in Ancient Greece. Dialogos:
Hellenic Studies Review 6: 1-20.
Bresson, Alain.

1984. Graphes et réseaux de parenté en Grèce ancienne. In Informatique et
Prosopographie. Pp. 261-277. Paris: Éditions de CNRS.
Bresson, Alain.
1990. Le cercle des oikeioi à Sparte. In Mélanges P. Lévêque: Anthropologie et Société,
edité par Marie-Madeleine Mactoux. Pp. 53-59. Paris : Presses Université Franche-
Comté. [Marriage rules in Sparta.]
Brugmann, Karl. HAVE
1906-1907. Die φωκαι νέποδες der Odyssee. Indogermansiche Forschungen 20 : 218-
225. [On the relation of a Homeric phrase to IE names of grandson.]
Calhoun, George M.
1935. Zeus the Father in Homer. Transactions of the American Philological Association
66: 1-17.
Carroll, Michael P. HAVE
1978. Lévi-Strauss on the Oedipus Myth: A Reconsideration. American Anthropologist
80 (4): 805-814. [On both the devaluation and affirmation of patrilineal ties in the Theban
Saga as a reflection of transition from patrilineal clans to polis-type of social organization
in ancient Greece; cross-listed in PERSONALIA.]
Chantraine, Pierre. HAVE
1942-1945. A propos de Grec ’οθνειος. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris
42 (1-2): 50-56. [A term for stranger in the context of terms for kinship and affinity.]
Chantraine, Pierre. HAVE
1946-1947. Les noms du mari et de la femme, du père et de la mere en grec. Revue des
Études Grecques 59-60: 219-250.
Chantraine, Pierre. HAVE
1960. Note sur l’emploi homérique de ΚΑΣΙΓΝΗΤΟΣ. Bulletin de la Société de
Linguistique de Paris 55 (1): 27-31. [Apropos Lejeune’s (1960) etymology of Greek
kasignetos.]
Cohn-Haft, Louis.
1995. Divorce in Classical Athens. Journal of Hellenic Studies 115: 1-14.
Cox, Cheryl A.
1988a. Sibling Relationships in Classical Athens: Brother-Sister Ties. Journal of Family
History 13: 377-395.
Cox, Cheryl A. HAVE
1988b. Sisters, Daughters and the Deme of Marriage: A Note. Journal of Hellenic Studies
108: 185-188.
Cox, Cheryl A.
1998. Household Interests: Property, Marriage Strategies and Family Dynamics in
Ancient Athens. Princeton: Princeton University Press.
Cuesta Pastor, José M.
1996. Gr. γαλέη ‘comadreja’ y la glosa γάλις γαλαός. Emerita: Revista de Linguistica y
Filologia Clasica 64 (2): 325-331. [An etymology of the Greek word for sister-in-law.]

Curty, Olivier.
1995. Les Parentés Légendaires entre Cités Grecques: Catalogue Raisonnée des
Inscriptions Contenant le Terme SUGGENEIA et Analyse Critique. Genève: Droz.
Review: Hall, J. 1997.
Curty, Olivier.
1999. La parenté legendaire a l’époque hellénistique. Kernos 12: 167-194.
Danka, Ignacy R.
2003. New Solutions in Greek Etymology. 4. Gk. dial. δήλιοι (m. pl.) ‘Brothers-in-Law
(Whose Wives are Sisters)’. Studia Indogermanica Lodziensia 5: 144.
Dareste, Rodolphe.
1902. Nouvelles Études d’Histoire du Droit. Paris: L. Larose. [Pp. 60: family and
marriage in Athens.]
Darmon, Jean-Pierre, and Gerald Honigsblum. HAVE
1991a. Kinship Structures in Greek Heroic Dynasties: The House of Atreus and the
House of Labdacus. In Greek and Egyptian Mythologies, edited by Yves Bonnefoy.
Translated by Wendy Doniger. Pp. 103-105. Chicago and London: University of Chicago
Press.
Darmon, Jean-Pierre, and Gerald Honigsblum. HAVE
1991b. The Power of Marriage in Greece. In Greek and Egyptian Mythologies, edited by
Yves Bonnefoy. Translated by Wendy Doniger. Pp. 95-103. Chicago and London:
University of Chicago Press.
Dickey, Eleanor.
1996. Greek Forms of Address, from Herodotus to Lucian. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
[Includes kin terms and theoretical observations on vocative and referential forms of
speech.]
Review: Bain 1998.
Dickey, Eleanor. HAVE
2004. Literal and Extended Use of Kinship Terms in Documentary Papyri. Mnemosyne,
Ser. IV, 57 (2): 131-171.
Donlan, Walter. HAVE
1985. The Social Groups of Dark Age Greece. Classical Philology 80 (4): 293-308.
Donlan, Walter. HAVE
2007. Kin-Groups in the Homeric Epics. Classical World 101 (1): 29-39.
Elvers, Karl-Ludwig.
1997. Attisches Recht. In Der Neue Pauly Enzyklopädie der Antike, herausgegeben von
Hubert Cancik und Helmuth Schneider. Bd. 2. Ss. 258-260. Stuttgart und Weimar: J. B.
Metzler. [P. 260-261: “Individual and the Family.]
Elwyn, Susan F.

1991. The Use of Kinship Terminology in Hellenistic Diplomatic Documents: An
Epigraphical Study. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Pennsylvania. 398 P.
Erdmann, Walter.
1934. Die Ehe im Alten Griechenland. München: C. H. Beck.
Finley, Moses I. HAVE
1955. Marriage, Sale and Gift in the Homeric World. Revue Internationale des Droits de
l’Antiquité, 3ème série, 2: 167-194.
Flower, Michael A. HAVE
1985. IG II 2 .2344 and the Size of Phratries in Classical Athens. Classical Quarterly 35
(1): 232-235.
Fortunatov, F.
1900. Die indogermanischen Liquiden im Altindischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 36: 1-37. [P. 37: on the zero-grade of Gk γυνή ‘wife’.] HAVE
Fox, Robin.
1987-1988. The Virgin and the Godfather: Kinship Law versus State Law in Greek
Tragedy and After. Journal of the Steward Anthropological Society 17 (1-2): 141-192.
Reprinted in: Reproduction and Succession: Studies in Anthropology, Law, and Society,
by Robin Fox. Pp. 141-190. New Brunswick and London: Transaction Publishers, 1993.
Gates, Henry P.
1971a. Kinship Terminology in Homeric Greek. Ph.D. dissertation. Princeton University.
Gates, Henry P. HAVE
1971b. The Kinship Terminology of Homeric Greek. Baltimore: Published at the Waverly
Press by Indiana University, Bloomington. (Indiana University Publications in
Anthropology and Linguistics, Memoir 27). 82 P.
Reviews: Ciantelli 1972; Heubeck 1975.
Gernet, Louis.
1937. Notes de lexicologie juridique. 2. Δαμάρ. In Mélanges Émile Boisacq. T. 1. Pp. 393-
396. Bruxelles: Université Libre de Bruxelles. [A Greek (Homeric) word for ‘wife’.]
Gernet, Louis.
1954. Mariages de tyrans. In Anthropologie de la Grèce Antique. Pp. 344-359. Paris:
Maspero. [An application of Lévi-Strauss’s theory of marriage to ancient Greece.]
Gernet, Louis.
1983. Forme et struttura della parentela nella Grecia antica. Annali dell’Istituto Orientale
di Napoli (Archeologia) 5: 109-210.
Glotz, Gustave. HAVE
1904. La Solidarité de la Famille dans le Droit Criminel en Grèce. Paris: A. Fontemoing.
Reprint: New York, Arno Press, 1973.
Golden, Mark. HAVE
1985a. ‘Donatus’ and Athenian Phratries. Classical Quarterly 35 (1): 9-13.

Golden, Mark. HAVE
1985b. PAIS, “child” and “slave.” Antiquité Classique 44: 91-104.
Gonda, Jan.
1962. Gk. ADELPHOS. Mnemosyne 15: 390-392. [Greek term for ‘brother’.]
Grošelj, Milan. HAVE
1956. Notes d’étymologie grecque. 31. κοκκύας. Razprave. Dissertationes. Slovenska
Akademija Znanosti in Umetnosti 2: 42. Ljubljana. [A term for ‘grandfather, progenitor’.]
Harrison, A. R. W.
1968. The Law of Athens. Vol. 1. The Family and Property. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Review: Ste. Croix 1970.
Harland, Philip A. HAVE
2005. Familial Dimensions of Group Identity: ‘Brothers’ (ΑΔΕΛΦΟΙ) in Associations
of the Greek East. Journal of Biblical Literature 124: 491-513.
Harris, Edward M.
1996. A Note on Adoption and Deme Registration. Tyche 11: 123-127.
Reprinted in: Democracy and the Rule of Law in Classical Athens: Essays on Law,
Society, and Politics, by Edward M. Harris. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press,
2010.
Harrison, A. R. W.
1968. The Law of Athens. Vol. 1. The Family and Property. New York: Oxford
University Press.
Review: Oates 1971.
Hirvonen, Kaarle.
1968. Matriarchal Survivals and Certain Trends in Homer’s Female Characters.
Suomalainen Tiedeakatemia.
Review: Hainsworth 1970.
Hejnic, Josef.
1955. ΘUΓΑΤΡΙΔΟΥΣ. Přispevek k řeseni problemu organizace nejstarsi ř ecke
spolecnosti. Listy Filologické 3/78 (2): 162-170. [summaries in Russian and English, p.
170.]
Hicks, E. L.
1890. Ceramus (Keramos) and Its Inscriptions. Journal of Hellenic Studies 11: 109-128.
[Pp. 124-125: Gk kómbos interpreted as gambroon.]
Huld, Martin E. HAVE
1988. Homeric ΔĀH P. American Journal of Philology 109 (3): 424-430.

Humphreys, Sally C.
1986. Kinship Patterns in the Athenian Courts. Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 27:
57-91.
Humphreys, Sally C.
1994. Le mariage entre parents dans l’Athènes classique. In Épouser au Plus Proche:
Inceste, Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by
Pierre Bonte. Pp. 31-58. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences
Sociales.
Humphreys, Sally C.
2004. Anthropology and the Greeks. London: Routledge. [Pp. 193-208 : “Kinship in
Greek Society, c. 800-300 BC.”]
Hunter, Virginia J.
1993. Agnatic Kinship in Athenian Law and Athenian Family Practice: Its Implications
for Women. In Law, Politics and Society in the Ancient Mediterranean World, edited by
B. Halpern and D. W. Hobson. Pp. 100-121. Sheffield: Sheffield Academic.
Johnson, Patricia J.
1997. Woman’s Third Face: A Psychosocial Reconsideration of Sophocles’ Antigone.
Arethusa 30: 369-398.
Isager, Signe.
1981-1982. The Marriage Pattern in Classical Athens: Men and Women in Isaiois.
Classica et Mediaevalia 33: 81-96.
Juret, A.
1938. La déclinaison de υίός chez Homère. In Mélanges Émile Boisacq. T. 2. Pp. 11-14.
Bruxelles: Université Libre de Bruxelles. [Greek word for ‘son’. Includes etymological
observations.]
Kerényi, Carl.
1972. Zeus und Hera: Urbild des Vaters, des Gatten und der Frau. Leiden: Brill.
Translated into English as Zeus and Hera: Archetypal Image of Father, Husband and
Wife. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1976.
Review: Adkins 1978.
Kretschmer, Paul.
1888. Ueber den dialekt der attischen Vaseninschriften. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 29: 381-483. [Pp. 470-471: on the inscription HYIHS ‘son’.] HAVE
Kretschmer, Paul.
1896. Enleitung in die Geschichte der Griechischen Sprache. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht. [Pp. 334-357: baby words, including kin terms.]
Kretschmer, Paul. HAVE
1910. Die griechische Benennung des Bruders. Glotta 2: 201-213.
Kretschmer, Paul.
1912. Griechisches. 5. Zu den lakonischen Knabenagoninschriften. Glotta 3: 269-272.
[Pp. 270-272: on the form kasen as possibly related to kasis, kasioi.]

Kunstler, Barton.
1987. Family Dynamics and Female Power in Ancient Sparta. In Rescuing Creusa: New
Methodological Approaches to Women in Antiquity, edited by Marilyn Skinner. Lubbock,
TX: Texas University Press.
Lacey, Walter K.
1968. The Family in Classical Greece: Aspects of Greek and Roamn Life. Ithaca: Cornell
University Press.
Review: Harrison 1969.
Lambert, S. D.
1993. The Phratries of Attica. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press.
Reviews: Develin 1995; Osborne 1995.
Lambert, S. D. HAVE
1999. The Attic Genos. Classical Quarterly 49 (2): 484-489.
Lagerlotz, Gustav. HAVE
1858. 2. Kάσις und Sippe. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 7: 237-240.
Leduc, C.
1998. L’adoption dans la cité des Athéniens, VIe siècle-IVe siècle av. J.-C. Pallas 48:
175-202.
Leduc, C.
2003. Ego et ses trois sœurs (germaine, utérine, consanguine). In Athènes et Sparte VIe
8.-IVe 8 av. J.-C. Histoire, Espaces et Marges de l’Antiquité. I. Hommages à Monique
Clavel-Lévêque. Pp. 249-291. Besançon: Presses Universitaires Franc-Comtoises.
Lejeune, Michel. HAVE
1960. Hittite KATI, grec KASI. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 55 (1):
20-26. [An etymology of Greek kasignetos.]
Lepri, Luisa.
1959. Sui Rapporti di Parentela in Diritto Attico. Saggi Terminologici. Milano: A. Giuffrè.
103 P.
Lindsay, H.
1998a. Adoption in Greek Law and Society: Some Comparison with the Roman World.
Newcastle Law Review 3 (2): 91-110.
Littmann, Robert J.
1979. Kinship in Athens. Ancient Society 10: 5-31.
Littman, Robert J.
1990. Kinship and Politics in Athens, 600-400 B.C. New York: P. Lang.
Review: Tuplin 1992.

Locker, Ernst.
1933. Die Bildung der griechischen Kurz- und Kösenamen. Glotta 21: 136-152. [P. 151:
on kin terms and baby-words.]
Longo, Oddone.
1991. Classificatorio e descrittivo nella terminologia pindarica della parentela. In Koinon
Aima: Antropologia e Lessico della Parentela Greca, edited by Elisa Avezzù and
Oddone Longo. Pp. 109-126. Bari: Adriatica.
Louw, Johannes P., and Eugene A. Nida. (eds.)
1988. Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament Based on Semantic Domains. Vol. 1.
Introduction and Domains. New York: United Bible Societies. [Pp. 111-120: “Kinship
Terms.”]
Lyons, Deborah.
2003. Dangerous Gifts: Ideologies of Marriage and Exchange in Ancient Greece.
Classical Antiquity 22 (1): 93-134.
McLennan, John F.
1866. Kinship in Ancient Greece. Fortnightly Review 4: 569-588, 682-691.
Meister, Richard. HAVE
1892. ’αέλιοι, ’αίλιοι, ’αιέλιοι, ’είλίονες. Beiträge zur Kunde der Indogermanischen
Sprachen 18: 324-327. [On the Greek word for sisters’ husbands and its Germanic
parallels.]
Meringer, R.
1904. Wörter und Sachen. Indogermanische Forschungen 16: 101-196. [P. 171: on Gk
όαρ ‘wife’ and IE terms for ‘sister’.] HAVE
Meyer, Gustav.
1874a. Die dvandva-Zusammensetzung im griechischen und lateinischen. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 22: 1-31. [P. 23: on pappo-patrós.] HAVE
Meyer, Gustav.
1874b. Die Nominalsuffix -io im griechischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 22: 481-501. [P. 495: on patrōios and matrōios.] HAVE
Miller, Molly. HAVE
1953. Greek Kinship Terminology. Journal of Hellenic Studies 73: 46-52.
Modrzejewski, J.
1981. La structure juridique du marriage grec. In Scritti in Onore di Orsolina
Montevecchi. Pp. 231-268. Bologne: CLUEB.
Moore, Jeanie G.
2003. Riddled Romance: Kingship and Kinship in “Pericles.’ Rocky Mountain Review of
Language and Literature 57 (10: 33-48.
Morani, Moreno.
1995. Brother, Home, Village. On the Etymology of frater in Greek. Aevum 69 (1): 3-6.

Moretti, Luigi.
1958. Review of Theodor Wiegand. Didyma. T. 2: Die Inschriften von Albert Rehm.
Rivista di Filologia 36: 199-206. [P. 205: on epigraphic Gk kombion ‘grandson’.]
Morris, Ian.
1990. The Gortyn Code and Greek Kinship. Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies 31:
233-254.
Mossé, Claude.
1990. Stratégies matrimoniales et fonctionnement de la vie politique à Athènes (Ve-IVe
siècles). In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean
Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 545-554. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Noreña, Carlos E. HAVE
1998. Divorce in Classical Athenian Society: Law, Practice and Power. Past Imperfect 7:
3-34.
O’Callaghan, José.
1971. El vocativo singular de ’αδελφός en el griego biblico. Biblica 52: 217-225.
O’Roark, D.
1999. Parenthood in Late Antiquity: The Evidence of Chrysostom. Greek, Roman and
Byzantine Studies 40: 53-81.
Patlagean, Evelyne.
1966. Une representation byzantine de la parenté et ses origins occidentales. L’Homme 6
(4): 59-81.
Patterson, Cynthia.
1998. The Family in Greek History. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press.
Patterson, Lee E.
2003. The Use of Kinship Myth in Greek Interstate Relations. Ph.D. dissertation.
University of Missouri – Columbia. 300 P.
Perdicoyianni-Paléologou, Hélène. HAVE
2002. The Vocabulary of Kinship in Euripides. Rivista di Cultura Classica e Medioevale
44 (2): 253-268. Roma.
Perentidis, Stavros.
2006. Sur la polyandrie, la parenté et la définition du mariage à Sparte. In Parenté et
Societé dans le Monde Grec de l’Antiquité à l’Âge Moderne. Colloque International
(Volos 19-20-21 juin 2003), édité par Alain Bresson, Marie-Paule Masson, Stavros
Perentidis et Jérôme Wilgaux. Pp. 131-152. Bordeaux: Ausonius; Paris: Boccard.
Peretti, Aurelio.
1956. La teoria della generazione patrilinea in Eschilo. Parola del Pasato 49: 241-262.
Piasere, Leonardo. HAVE
2008. La terminologia di parentela a degli uomini giusti. I Quaderni del Ramo d’Oro
1: 13-23.
Piérart, M.

1983. Phratries et ‘kômai’ d’Argos. Bulletin de Correspondance Hellénique 107: 269-
275.
Pisani, Vittore.
1961. Hom. kasígnētos, kypr. kas, und Verwandtes. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 77: 246-251.
Pitsakis, Constantin G.
1992. Le droit matrimonial dans les canons du concile in Trullo. Annuarium Historiae
Conciliorum 24: 158-185.
Pomeroy, Sarah B.
1996. Families in Classical and Hellenistic Greece: Representations and Realities.
New York: Clarendon Press.
Review: Golden 1999.
Ridgeway, William.
1931. The Early Age of Greece. Vol. 1-2. Edited by A. S. F. Gow and D. S. Robertson.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Vol. 2, pp. 1-354: “Kinship and Marriage.”]
Robert, Jeanne, and Louis Robert.
1948. Inscriptions grecques de Lydie. VII. Inscriptions de Julia Gordos et du Nord-Est de
la Lydie. Hellenica 6: 89-104. [Pp. 96-98: the identification of kómbos, kombion as
‘grandson’.] HAVE
Robert, Jeanne, and Louis Robert.
1960. Cyrénaïque. Bulletin Épigraphique, no. 437: 207. [Attestation of amnammos
‘grandson’.]
Robert, Louis.
1959. Review of Didyma. 2. Teil. Die Inschriften, von Theodor Wiegand. Berlin, 1958.
Gnomon 31: 657-674. [P. 667: Gk κόμβος, κόμβιον ‘grandson’.] HAVE
Robert, Louis.
1963. Noms Indigènes dans l’Asie-Mineure Gréco-Romaine. Pt. 1. Paris: A.
Maisonneuve. [Pp. 326-329: on epigraphic Gk kambion, kambos ‘grandson’.] HAVE
Robert, Louis.
1965. D’Aphrodsias a la Lycaonie. Hellenica 13: 1-331. [Pp. 32-35, 322-323, 255: kin
terms.]
Rose, H. J., and Andrew Lang
1911. Mother-Right in Early Greece. Folklore 22 (4): 493-494.
Rouse, W. H. D. HAVE
1899. Etymology of ’αταλός. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 35: 462.
[Against Zimmermann’s (1897) connection with IE *atta ‘father’.]
Roussel, D.
1976. Tribu et Cité: Études sur les Groupes Sociaux dans les Cités Grecques aux
Époques Archaïque et Classique. Paris: Les Belles Lettres.
Review: Fisher 1981.

Rubinstein, Lene.
1993. Adoption in Fourth Century Athens. Copenhagen: University of Copenhagen,
Museum Tusculanum Press.
Rudhardt, Jean.
1990. De la maternité chez les déesses grecques. Revue d’Histoire des Religions 207:
967-988.
Ruijgh, C. J. HAVE
1992. Chronologie relative: Le grec. Sur les traitments préhistoriques des sonantes In
Rekonstruktion und Relative Chronologie: Akten der VIII. Fachtagung der
Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Leiden, 31. August – 4. September 1987, herausgegeben
von Robert Beekes, Alexander Lubotsky und Jos Weitenberg. Ss. 75-100. Innsbruck:
Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck. [P. 79: Gk uiús ‘son’ as
*swiwós, by Edgerton-Schindler’s law.]
Saussure, Ferdinand de.
1879. Mémoire sur le Système Primitif des Voyelles dans les Langues
Indo-Européennes. Leipzig.
Reprinted by Hildesheim: Georg Olms, 1968. [Pp. 218-219, n. 2: on Gk (Hes.) eores, eor,
euresbhi from *swesōr as well as negatively on oar < *swesōr.]; Recueil des Publications
Scientifiques de Ferdinand de Saussure. Pp. 1-268. Genéve : Société Anonyme des
Éditions Sonor, 1922. [P. 204-205. n. 2: same.] HAVE
Schmeja, Hans.
1963. Die Verwandtschaftsnamen auf -ōs und die Nomina auf -ōnós, -ōnē im Griechischen.
Indogermanische Forschungen 68: 22-41.
Schweizer-Sidler, H.
1863. Review of Grundzüge der Griechischen Etymologie, von G. Curtius. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12 (Anzeigen): 299-313. [Pp. 306-307: etymologies of
thugater ‘daughter’ and gambros ‘son-in-law’.]
Seebohm, Hugh E. HAVE
1895. On the Structure of Greek Tribal Society. London: Macmillan. [Degrees of kinship,
marriage, adoption, avunculate, succession.]
Sissa, Giulia.
1986. La famile dans la cité grecque (Ve-IVe siècle av. J.-C.). In Histoire de la Famille.
I. Mondes Lointains, Mondes Anciens. Pp. 163-194. Paris: Armand Colin.
Sissa, Giulia.
1990. Epigamia: Se marier entre proches à Athènes. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales
dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 199-223.
Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Sissa, Giulia.
1994. Mariages de raison en Grèce ancienne. In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste,
Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by Pierre
Bonte. Pp. 419-438. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.
Slater, P.

1968. The Glory of Hera: Greek Mythology and the Greek Family. Boston: Beacon.
Stanton, G. R.
1988. Tέκνον, Παις and Related Words in Koine Greek. In Proceedings of the 18th
International Congress of Papyrology, Athens, Greece, 25-31 May 1986. Pp. 463-480.
Athens: Greek Papyrological Society.
Stokes, Whitley.
1884. Étymologies grecques. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 5: 419-
421. [P. 419: etymology of Gk πενθηρός ‘affine’.]
Szemerényi, Oswald.
1971. Review of Dictionnaire Étymologique de la Langue Grecque – Histoire des Mots, by
Pierre Chantraine. Gnomon 43 (7): 641-675. [Pp. 665, 666: notes on some kin terms.] HAVE
Szemerényi, Oswald.
1974. The Origins of the Greek Lexicon: Ex Oriente Lux. Journal of Hellenic Studies 94:
144-157. [P. 145: on Διώνūσος as containing the word for son.] HAVE
Szemerényi, Oswald.
1977. Das griechische Verwandtschaftsnamensystem vor dem Hintergrund des
indogermanischen Systems. Hermes 105 (4): 385-405.
Thiel, J. H.
1931. Zum vorgriechischen Mutterrecht. Klio 24: 383-385.
Tenuta, Elisa A.
1991. Koinon Aima: Antropologia e Lessico della Parentela Greca. Bari: Adriatica.
Thomas, Carol C.
1973. Matriarchy in Early Greece: The Bronze and Dark Ages. Arethusa 6: 173-197.
Thompson, E. S. HAVE
1889. The Joint Undivided Family in Athens. Classical Review 3 (8): 371.
Thompson, Wesley E.
1967. The Marriage of First Cousins in Athenian Society. Phoenix 21: 273-282.
Thompson, Wesley E. HAVE
1970. Some Attic Kinship Terms. Glotta 48: 75-81.
Thompson, Wesley E. HAVE
1971. Attic Kinship Terminology. Journal of Hellenic Studies 91: 110-113.
Thompson, Wesley E.
1972. Athenian Marriage Pattern: Remarriage. California Studies in Classical Antiquity
5: 211-225.
Thomson, George.
1941. Aeschylus and Athens: A Study in the Social Origins of Drama. London: Lawrence
& Wishart. [Pp. 23-36: classificatory kinship system.]
Thomson, George.

1949. Studies in Ancient Greek Society: The Prehistoric Aegean. London: Lawrence &
Wishart. [Pp. 33-57: “Totemism”; 58-87: “The Nomenclature of Kinship”; 149-296:
“Matriarchy.”]
Review: Gornung 1950.
Turner, Terence.
1969. Oedipus: Time and Structure in Narrative Form. In Forms of Symbolic Action:
Proceedings of the 1869 Annual Spring Meeting of the American Ethnological Society,
edited by Robert F. Spencer. Pp. 26-68. Seattle and London: American Ethnological
Society. [On kinship and myth, with a critique of Lévi-Strauss.]
Turner, Terence.
1989. Agnostic Exchange: Homeric Reciprocity and the Heritage of Simmel and Mauss:
A Commentary. Cultural Anthropology 4 (3): 260-264.
See also Beidelman 1989.
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE
1966. Δημήτηρ, nom grec d’une déesse égéenne. Die Sprache 12 (1): 94-97.
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE
1984. Note sur le nom de la divinité chtonienne grecque Δάειρα. Anthropos 79: 239-240.
[Possible relative of the Greek word for ‘husband’s brother.’]
Vartigian, Harry. HAVE
1978. Attic Greek Kinship Terminology. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Iowa.
Vérihac, Anne-Marie, and Claude Vial.
1998. Le Marriage Grec du VIe Siècle à l’Époque d’Auguste. Athènes: École Française
d’Athènes.
Vernant, Jean-Pierre.
1974. Mythe et Société en Grèce. Paris: Librairie François Maspéro.
Wackernagel, Jacob.
1895. Miscellen zur griechischen Grammatik. 23. Das Reflexivum. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 38: 2-21. [P. 3-17: on kasignētos.] HAVE
Weise, Elizabeth A.
1965. Terms of Address in the Iliad: An Interpretative Study of Their Relevance to Their
Contexts. Ph.D. dissertation. Columbia University.
Wentzel, Astrid.
1930. Studien über die Adoption Griechenland. Hermes 65: 167-176.
Whitehead, David.
1986. The Demes of Attica, 508/7-ca. 250 B.C.: A Political and Social Study. Princeton,
NJ: Princeton University Press.
Reviews: Ostwald 1987; Shipley 1987; Ober 1988.

Wilgaux, Jérôme. HAVE
2000a. Entre inceste et échange. Réflexions sur le modèle matrimonial athénien.
L’Homme 154-155: 659-676. (Special issue: Question de Parenté.)
Wilgaux, Jérôme.
2000b. Le Mariage dans un Degré Rapproché: Anthropologie Historique du Mariage
Athénien des Demi-Germains à l’Époque Classique. Ph.D. dissertation. Université de
Bordeaux 3.
Will, É.
1995. Syngeneia, oikeiotès, philia. Revue de Philologie, de Littérature et d’Histoire
Anciennes 69 (2): 299-325.
Willetts, R. F.
1972. A Note on Plato Lg. 773b. Journal of Hellenic Studies 92: 184-185.
Wolff, Hans J.
1944. Marriage Law and Family Organization in Ancient Athens. Traditio 2: 43-95.
Zimmermann, August. HAVE
1897. Etymologien. 2. ’αταλός, ’ατάλλο, ’ατιτάλλο. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 34: 584-585. [Connection with IE *atta ‘father’.]
MEDIEVAL
Pitsakis, Constantin G.
1998. L’adoption dans le droit byzantine. Médiévales 35: 19-32.
Pitsakis, Constantin G.
2000. Législation et stratégies matrimoniales. Parenté et empêchements de mariage dans le
droit byzantin. L’Homme 154-155: 677-696. (Special issue: Question de Parenté.)
Rapp, Claudia.
1990. Ritual Brotherhood in Byzantium. Traditio 52: 285-326.
Schminck, Andreas.
1976. Der Traktat Peri Gamon des Johannes Pediasimos. Fontes Minores I: 126-174.
Frankfurt-am-Main. [On marriage prohibitions, including prohibitions on marriages
between in-laws.]
Schminck, Andreas.
1979. Vier eherechtliche Entscheidungen aus dem 11. Jahrhundert. Fontes Minores III:
221-279. Frankfurt-am-Main.
Schminck, Andreas.
1991. Zur Entwicklung des Eherechts in der Komnenenepoche. In To Vyzántio katá ton
12o aiṓna. Byzantium in the 12th Century: Canon Law, State and Society, edited by
Nicolas Oikonomides. Pp. 555-587. Athens: Society of Byzantine and Post-Byzantine
Studies.
MODERN
COLLECTIONS of ESSAYS
Loizos, Peter, and Evthymios Papataxiarchis. (eds.)

1991. Contested Identities: Gender and Kinship in Modern Greece. Princeton, N.J. :
Princeton University Press.
Reviews: Sutton 1992; Seremetakis 1993; Couroucli 1994.
GENERAL
Andromedas, John. HAVE
1957. Greek Kinship Terms in Everyday Use. American Anthropologist 59 (6): 1086-
1088.
Argenti, Philip P., and H. J. Rose.
1949. The Folklore of Chios. Vol. 1-2. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Vol. 1,
pp. 258-350: “Birth, Marriage, Death,” with interesting notes on ritual kinship and
naming after relatives.] HAVE
Aschenbrenner, Stanley E. HAVE
1975. Folk Model vs. Actual Practice: Distribution of Spiritual Kin in a Greek Village.
Anthropological Quarterly 48 (2): 65-86.
Danforth, Loring M.
1982. The Death Rituals of Rural Greece. Princeton: Princeton University Press.
[Includes naming after grandparents and kin relations apropos death.]
Daskalopoulos Capetanakis, Sophie.
1979. Parenté et Organisation Sociale à Elymbos de Karpathos. Ph.D. dissertation. École
des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. 247 P.
Du Boulay, Juliet.
1984. The Blood: Symbolic Relationships between Descent, Marriage, Incest Prohibitions
and Spiritual Kinship in Greece. Man 19: 533-556.
Friedl, Ernestine. HAVE
1959. The Role of Kinship in the Transmission of National Culture to Rural Villages in
Mainland Greece. American Anthropologist 61 (1): 30-38.
Friedl, Ernestine.
1976. Kinship, Class and Selective Migration. In Mediterranean Family Structures,
edited by J. G. Peristiany. Pp. 363-388. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Grigoriou, Panagiotis.
2000. “Parents” et “affins” de combat. Reflexions sur les correspondants de guerre 1918-
1923. L’Homme 154-155: 481-488. (Special issue: Question de Parenté.)
Xanthakou, Margarita.
1993. Faute d’Épouses on Mange des Sœurs. Réalités du Célibat et Fantasmatique de
l’Inceste dans le Magne (Grèce). Paris: Editions de l’École des Hautes Études en
Sciences Sociales.
Review: Zonabend 1997.
Herzfeld, Michael. HAVE
1980. Social Tension and Inheritance by Lot in Three Greek Villages. Anthropological
Quarterly 53 (2): 91-100.

Herzfeld, Michael. HAVE
1983. Interpreting Kinship Terminology: The Problem of Patriliny in Rural Greece
Anthropological Quarterly 56 (4): 157-166.
Herzfeld, Michael.
1985. The Poetics of Manhood: Contest and Identity in a Cretan Mountain Village.
Princeton: Princeton University Press. [Kinship, patriliny, some deviations in kin term
use from Standard Greek, e.g. kouniadhos ‘brother-in-law, cross-cousin’.]
Reviews: Boulay 1986; Gilsenan 1987; Weiss 1987.
Just, Richard.
2000. A Greek Island Cosmos: Kinship and Community in Meganisi. Oxford: Oxford
University Press.
Review: LaTosky 2000.
Karachristos, Ioannis.
2004. Kin Terminology and the Study of Kinship: A Case Study on the Greek Island of
Syros (1750–1820). History of the Family 9 (3): 299-315.
Loewe, Richard.
1906. Altgermanische Elemente der Balkansprachen. I. Griechisch. A Vermittlung durch
das Latein. 5. Mgr. brýtis. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 39: 276-280.
Papataxiarchis, A.
1988. Kinship, Friendship and Gender Relations in Two East Aegean Village
Communities (Lesbos, Greece). Ph.D dissertation. London School of Economics.
Papataxiarchis, A.
1991a. Male Mobility and Matrifocality in the Aegean Basin. In Les Amis et les Autres :
Mélanges en l’Honneur de J. Peristiany, édité par Státhis Damianákos. Pp. 219-239.
Athènes: EKKE.
Papataxiarchis, A.
1993. La valeur du ménage: Classes sociales, stratégies matrimoniales et lois
ecclésiastiques à Lesbos au XIXe siècle. In Espaces et Familles dans l’Europe du Sud à
l’Âge Modern: Adaptations et Resistances, édité par Stuart J. Woolf. Pp. 109-142. Paris:
Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme.
Perentidis, Stavros.
2002. Pratiques de Mariage et Nuances de Continuité dans le Monde Grec: Quatre
Études d’Anthropologie Historique et Juridique. Montpellier: Presses Universitaires de la
Méditerranée.
Saulnier, Françoise.
1980. Anoya, un Village de Montagne Cretois. Pans: P. H. Stahl.
Tavuschis, Nicholas.
1971. Naming Patterns and Kinship among Greeks. Ethnos 1-4: 152-162.
Toundassaki, Irene.

1995. Parenté, Mariage et Succession dans le Village de Vourkoti. Ph.D. dissertation.
Paris: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.
Vernier, Bernard.
1984. Putting Kin and Kinship to Good Use: The Circulation of Goods, Labour, and
Names on Karpathos (Greece). In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the Study of Family
and Kinship, edited by Hans Medick and David W. Sabean. Pp. 28-76. Cambridge and
New York: Cambridge University Press; Paris: Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de
l’Homme.
Vernier, Bernard.
1987. Filiation, transmission des biens, règles de résidence et pouvoir domestique dans
les îles de la mer Égée.” In Femmes et Patrimoine dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe
Méditerranéenne, édité par Georges Ravis-Giordani. Pp. 365-400. Paris: Centre National
de la Recherche Scientifique.
Vernier, Bernard.
1991. La Genèse Sociale des Sentiments. Aînés et Cadets dans l’Île Grecque de
Karpathos. Paris: Editions de l’Ecole des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales. 312 P.
Review: Godelier 1994.
Vernier, Bernard.
2001. Le système de parenté sifniote dans le groupe de transformation égéen. In
Πρακτικά διεθνούς Σιφναϊκού συμποσίου (1ο : 25 - 28 Ιουνίου 1998 : Σίφνος).
Proceedings of the 1 st International Sifnean Symposium (25-28 June 1998). Vol. 2. Pp.
349-360. Athènes: Athēna Hetaireia Sifna·ikōn Meletōn.
Xanthakou, Margarita.
1985. Le voyage du frère mort ou le mariage qui tue. Études Rurales 97-98: 153-189.
Xanthakou, Margarita.
1993. Faute d’Épouses on Mange des Sœurs. Réalités du Célibat et Fantasmatique de
l’Inceste dans le Magne (Grèce). Paris: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.
Xanthakou, Margarita.
1999. Des incestes en Grèce: Cas d’espèce ou faits polémiques. L’Homme 149: 135-144.
Zatz, E. F.
1983. Kinship, Property and Interpersonal Relations in an Urban Milieu: the Case of
Exarchia, Athens. Ph.D. dissertation. London Scool of Economics.
SARAKATSANI (KARAKACHAN)
Bonina, Zhenia. HAVE
1981. Sъvremennoto karakachansko semejstvo. Bъlgarska etnografia 3-4: 39-49.
[“Contemporary Karakachan family.” P. 49: Summary in English.]
Campbell, J. K.
1963. The Kindred in a Greek Mountain Community. In Mediterranean Countrymen,
edited by J. Pitt-Rivers. Pp. 73-96. Paris: Mouton.
Campbell, J. K.

1964. Honour, Family, and Patronage: A Study of Institutions and Moral Values in a
Greek Mountain Community. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Reviews: Arnott 1965; Hatch 1965; Mouzelis 1965; Pitt-Rivers 1965.
Campbell, J. K.
1970. The Kindred in a Greek Mountain Community. In Mediterramean Countrymen:
Essays in the Social Anthropology of the Mediterranean, edited by Julian A. Pitt-Rivers.
Pp. 73-96. Paris: Mouton.
Reprinted in: Readings in Kinship in Urban Society, edited by C. C. Harris. Pp. 39-70.
Oxford, etc.: Pergamon Press.
Kavadias, Georges.
1965. Pasteurs-Nomades Mediterranéens: Les Saracatsans de Grèce. Paris: Gauthier-
Villars.
Reviews: Ettlinger 1966; Péchoux 1968.
Layton, Robert.
1997. An Introduction to Theory in Anthropology. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press. [Cross-listed in TEXTBOOKS. Pp. 40-45: Sarakatsani kinship.]
ILLYRIAN
Katičić, Radoslav.
1976. Ancient Languages of the Balkans. The Hague and Paris: Mouton. [Pp. 150,
171: attested kin terms.] HAVE
Krahe, Otto. HAVE
1937. Die Illyrier in ihrer sprachliechen Beziehungen zu Italikern und Griechen. Welt als
Geschichte 3: 284-299. [Pp. 294: on Hes. bra ‘brother’; 295-296: on Deipaturos.]
Krahe, Hans.
1955. Die Sprache der Illyrier. T. 1. Die Quellen. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. [Pp. 44,
54: attested kin terms.] HAVE
INDO-ARYAN
GENERAL
Bartholomae, Christian.
1896. Beiträge zur altindischen Grammatik. Aus Anlass von J. Wackernagel’s Aind.
Grammatik. I. Lautlehre. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 50:
674-735. [P. 693: contracted terms for daughter in Pali and Prakrit and their relation to
full forms in Sanskrit.] HAVE
Bartholomae, Christian.
1897. Die neunte Präsensklasse der Inder. Indogermanische Forschungen 7: 50-81. {Pp.
51-55: on Indo-Aryan terms for daughter.] HAVE
Fritz, Matthias.
2000. Die indoiranische Bezeichnungen für ‘heiraten’. Rekonstruktion auf der Basis
indirekter Evidenz. In Indoarisch, Iranisch und die Indogermanistik. Arbeitstagung der

Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 2. bis 5. Oktober 1997 in Erlangen, herausgegeben
von Bernhard Forssman und Robert Plath. Ss. 111-118. Wiesbaden: Reichert.
Kobayashi, Masato.
2004. Historical Phonology of Old Indo-Aryan Consonants. Tokyo: Research Institute for
Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa. [Pp. 130-132: on Indo-Aryan terms for
daughter in the context of laryngeal theory and Vedic metre.]
Kuiper, F. B. J.
1942. Notes on Vedic Noun Inflexion. Mededeelingen der Koninklijke Nederlandsche
Akademie van Wetenschappen, Afd. Letterkunde 5 (4): 1-96. [Pp. 20-24: on terms for
father and daughter in a laryngeal perspective; also sporadically on various kin terms in
the context of different IE declensions.] HAVE
Kuiper, F. B. J.
1947. Traces of Laryngeals in Vedic Sanskrit. In India Antiqua: A Volume of Oriental
Studies Presented by His Freinds and Pupils to Jean Philippe Vogel. Pp. 198-212.
Leiden: Brill. [On terms for father and daughter.] HAVE
Kuiper, F. B. J.
1976. Old East Iranian Dialects. Indo-Iranian Journal 18 (3-4): 241-253. [Pp. 242-244:
on the term for daughter in Sanskrit, Avestan and East Iranian dialects.] HAVE
Madan, Triloki N.
1973. Marriage and Kinship in India: Two Recent Studies. Contributions to Indian
Sociology 7: 135. [Introduction to two reviews by Das, “Hypergamy,” and by Madan,
“Kinship and Urbanization.”]
Polomé, Edgar. HAVE
1972. Reflexes of Laryngeals in Indo-Iranian with Special Reference to the Problem of
the Voiceless Aspirates. In Saga og Språk: Studies in Language and Literature, edited by
John M. Weinstock. Pp. 233-251. Austin, TX: Pemberton Press. [P. 235: on the terms for
daughter.]
Pramanick, Swapan K.
1982. Kinship Terminology in Hindu Society: An Analysis of G. S. Ghurye’s Theory.
Annual Journal of the Department of Sociology of Calcutta University 1:18-27.
Saksema, Baburam.
1926. The Names of Relatives in Modern Indo-Aryan Languages. Proceedings and
Transactions of the All-India Oriental Conference 4 (2): 475-514.
Schulze, Wilhelm. HAVE
1916. Alt- und Neuindisches. Sitzungsberichte der Preussischen Akademie der
Wissenschaften 1 (January-June): 2-16. [Modern Indo-Aryan kin terms.]
Reprinted in: Kleine Schriften, von Wilhelm Schulze. Pp. 224-238. Göttingen:
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1966. HAVE
Tedesco, P. HAVE
1947. Sanskrit adah ‘illud’. Language 23 (2): 118-124. [Pp. 122-124: Pali dhita
‘daughter’, vowel assimilation and the transposition of h.]

Trost, Paul. HAVE
1938. Ai. aw. strī “Weib.” Indogermanische Forschungen 56: 197-198.
Turner, R. L. HAVE
1924. Indo-Aryan Etymological Notes. 2. Pali ghara. Bulletin of the School of Oriental
Studies, University of London 3 (2): 401-404. [P. 402: Pali dhita ‘daughter’ in the Indo-
Aryan and Indo-European contexts.]
Wackernagel, Jakob.
1896. Altindische Grammatik. I. Lautlehre. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht. [Pp.
115, 118, 163: contracted terms for daughter in Pali and Prakrit and their relation to full
forms in Sanskrit.]
Wijeratne, P. B. F. HAVE
1945. Phonology of the Sinhalese Inscriptions Up to the End of the Tenth Century A. D.
Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London 11 (3): 580-
594. [P. 589: a Sinhalese inscription from II century B.C. showing the form jhita
‘daughter’.]
Wijeratne, P. B. F. HAVE
1952. Phonology of the Sinhalese Inscriptions. (Continued.) Bulletin of the School of
Oriental and African Studies, University of London 14 (2): 263-298. [P. 274: anomalies
in the forms for ‘daughter’ in Indian languages.]
ANCIENT
Bernhöft, Franz.
1886. Altindische Familienorganisation. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft
9: 1-45.
Bhargava, Mira, and Joachim Lambek.
1992. A Production Grammar for Sanskrit Kinship Terminology. Theoretical Linguistics
18 (1): 45-60.
Burrow, Thomas.
1949. ‘Schwa’ in Sanskrit. Transactions of the Philological Society (1949): 22-61. [Pp.
38-39, 50-51: suffixes in pitár and duhitár.] HAVE
Burrow, Thomas. HAVE
1952. Some Remarks on the Formation of Nouns in Sanskrit. Annals of the Bhandarkar
Oriental Research Institute 32: 19-33. [P. The morphology of the Indic word for ‘sister’in
the light of Hittite evidence.]
Burrow, Thomas.
1955. The Sanskrit Language. London: Faber & Faber. [Pp. 88: Skrt duhitá ‘daughter’
and the suffix -itar; 140-141, 243-244: aspects of kin terms, r-stems.] HAVE
Burrow, T.
1979. The Problem of Shwa in Sanskrit. Oxford: Clarendon Press. [Terms for
father and daughter as central examples.]
Review: Lubotsky 1981.
Debrunner, A.

1936. Die Herkunft des ai. Typus paitrya-. Indogermanische Forschungen 54: 206-209.
[Concerning the Indic term for ‘father’s brother’.]
Eichner-Kühn, Ingrid. HAVE
1976. Vier altindische Wörter. 3. Ai. yātŗ; 4. Ai. giri-, griech. γαλίς. Münchener Studien
zur Sprachwissenschaft 34: 25-37. [Skrt terms for ‘husband’s brother’s wife’ and
‘husband’s sister’.]
Elbourne, Paul.
1999. Plain Voiceless Stop Plus Laryngeal in Indo-European. Historische
Sprachforschung 112 (2): 2-28. [Pp. 4-5: Skrt pita and duhita in the light of the laryngeal
theory; critique of Schmidt 1973.]
Emeneau, Murray B. HAVE
1939. Was There Cross-Cousin Marriage among the Śākyas. Journal of the American
Oriental Society 59: 220-226.
Emeneau, Murray B., and B. A. van Nooten. HAVE
1991. The Young Wife and Her Husband’s Brother: Rgveda 10.40.2 and 10.85.44.
Journal of the American Oriental Society 111 (3): 481-494.
Gerow, E.
1985. A Note on pitrvyà(?). Indo-Iranian Journal 28 (4): 291-293.
Gippert, Jost.
1997. Laryngeals and the Vedic Metre. In Sound Law and Analogy: Papers in Honor of
Robert S. P. Beekes on the Occasion of His 60 th Birthday, edited by Alexander Lubotsky.
Pp. 63-80. Amsterdam and Atlanta, GA: Rodopi. [On the metric reflection of a laryngeal
in duhitā , etc.]
Gonda, J. HAVE
1950. Sanskrit bhagini- “soeur.” Acta Orientalia 21 (1): 23-25.
Grassmann, Hermann.
1863. Ueber die Aspiraten und ihr gleichzeitiges Vorhandensein im An- und Auslaute der
Wurzeln. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12 (2): 81-138. [Attestation of
lexicographic druhas ‘son’, druhī ‘daughter’.]
Hämeen-Anttila, Virpi.
1998. ‘For Ever Thou Shalt Love and She Be Fair’: Kalidāsa’s Vision of the Ideal
Marriage. In Changing Patterns of Family and Kinship in South Asia. Proceedings of an
International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50 th Anniversary of India’s
Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998, edited by Asko Parpola, and
Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 11-30. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society.
Held, Gerrit J.
1935. The Mahabharata: An Ethnological Study. London: K. Paul, Trench, Trubner. 348
P. [Alleged evidence of cross-cousin marriage.]
Herold, Erich.
1955. Group-Marriage in Vedic Society. Archiv Orientální 23: 63-76.
Hocart, Arthur M.
1923. Buddha and Devadatta. Indian Antiquary 52: 262-272. [Cross-cousin marriage.]

Kretschmer, Paul. HAVE
1930. Altindisch amba. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 57: 251-255. [An
Indian term for mother.]
Karve, Irawati.
1940. Kinship Terminology and Kinship Usages in Rigveda and Atharvaveda. Annals of
the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute 22: 69-96, 109-144, 213-234. Poona City.
Kulkarni, E. D.
1944. Vocatives in the Critical Edition of the Mahābhārata. Bulletin of the Deccan
College Research Institute 6 (1-2): 1-36. [Pp. 1-3: kin terms.]
Karve, Irawati.
1942. Kinship Terms and Family Organization as Found in the Critical Edition of the
Mahābhārata. Deccan College Research Institute 5: 61-148.
Kohler, Josef.
1882. Rechtshistorische und rechtsvergleichende Forschungen. III. Indisches Ehe- und
Familienrecht. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 3: 342-442.
Kohler, Josef.
1886. Geschlechtliche Promiscuität in den indischen Rechtsbüchern. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Rechtswissenschaft 6: 404
Manessy-Guitton, Jacqueline. HAVE
1970. Recherches sur la formation de Skr. duhitár. In Actes de X e Congrès International
des Linguistes, Bucarest, 28 août – 2 septembre 1967. Pp. 659-665. Bucarest: Éditions de
l’Akadémie de la République Socialiste de Roumanie.
Martinet, André.
1956. Review of T. Burrow. The Sanskrit Language. Word 12 (2): 304-312. [Pp. 305-
307: on pitar and duhitar.] HAVE
Mayrhofer, Manfred. HAVE
1950. Beiträge zur altindischen Etymologie. 5. Ai. strī -/Mind. itthī ‘Weib’. Archivum
Linguisticum 2 (1): 44-45.
Mayrhofer, Manfred.
1954. Zu ai. strī ‘Weib’. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 72 (1-2): 118-
120.
Mayrhofer, Manfred. HAVE
1994a. Einige Beobachtungen zur altindoiranischen Laut- und Wortbildungsgeschichte:
Aus der Arbeit am etymologischen Wörterbuch des Altindoarischen. Quaderni
dell’Istituto di Glottologia 6: 197-203. [P. 201: on the terms for daughter in Indo-Aryan.]
Mayrhofer, Manfred. HAVE
1994b. L’indo-iranien. In Langue Indo-Européennes, edité par Françoise Bader. Pp. 100-
120. Paris: CNRS. [P. 119: on the terms for daughter-in-law and father in Indo-Aryan.]
Müller, Max.
2002. The Ideas of Infinity and Law (from Lectures on the Origin and Growth of
Religion (1878)). In The Essential Max Müller: On Language, Mythology, and Religion,

edited by Jon R. Stone. Pp. 167-192. New York: Palgrave. [P. 233: on the appellation
‘father’ in Rigveda.]
Oliphant, S. G.
1912. The Vedic Dual. Journal of the American Oriental Society 32: 33-57. [Includes
dual forms of kin terms.]
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE
1952. Sanskrit strī . Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 70: 241-243. [On the
term for wife.]
Pischel, Richard.
1973. Grammatik der Prakrit-Sprachen. Hildesheim and New York: Georg Olms. [P. 61, § 65,
273-274, § 392: diminutive forms of the words for daughter, mother, and sister.] HAVE
Richter, Oswald. HAVE
1898. Die unechten Nominalkomposita des Altindischen und Altiranischen.
Indogermanische Forschungen 9: 1-62. [Pp. 47-52: compound kin terms.]
Roy, Kumkum.
1991-1992. Changing Kinship Relations in Later Vedic Society. Indian Historical Review
18 (1, 1991-2, 1992): 1-17. New Delhi.
Sen Gupta, Nares C. HAVE
1924. Early History of Sonship in India. Man 24 (32): 40-43; (42): 53-56.
Sen Gupta, Nares C.
1938. Putrika-Putra, or the Appointed Daughter’s Son in Ancient Law. Journal of the
Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal (Letters) 4.
Sen Gupta, Nares C.
1953. Evolution of Ancient Indian Law. London and Calcutta: Probsthain & Eastern Law.
[Kinship, adoption, marriage.]
Shastri, S. R.
1962. Rgvaidika kala mem parivarika sambandha. Family Relationships in the Rigvedic
Age. Meratha: Lila Kamala Prakasana. 442 P. [In Hindi.]
Shendge, Malati J.
1997. The Language of the Harappans: From Akkadian to Sanskrit. New Delhi: Abhinav.
[Pp. 254-256: kin terms.]
Shukla, Shaligram. HAVE
1971. Kinship System in Panini’s Astadhyahi. In Languages and Linguistics Working
Papers 2, edited by Richard J. O'Brien. Pp. 77-93. Washington, D.C.: Georgetown
University Press.
Trautmann, Thomas R.
1974. Cross-Cousin Marriage in Ancient North India? In Kinship and History in South
Asia, edited by Thomas R. Trautmann. Pp. 61-103. Ann Arbor: Center for South and
Southeast Asian Studies, University of Michigan. (Michigan Papers on South and
Southeast Asia 7.)
Turner, R. L. HAVE

1960. Indo-Arica IV: Sanskrit śvāśura-. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African
Studies, University of London 23 (1): 106-108.
Wagle, Narendra K.
1974. Kinship Groups in Jātakas. In Kinship and History in South Asia, edited by Thomas
R. Trautmann. Pp. 105-167. Ann Arbor: Center for South and Southeast Asian Studies,
University of Michigan. (Michigan Papers on South and Southeast Asia 7.)
MEDIEVAL
Links, Joan I.
1980. Marriage, Family and Kinship in Medieval Northern India, with special reference
to the ‘Kathasaritsagara,’ the seventh chapter of the ‘Rajatarangini,’ and Medhatithis
‘Bhasya’ on the Manusmrti. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Toronto.
MODERN
COLLECTIONS
Glushkova, Irina, and Rajendra Vora. (eds.)
1999. Home, Family and Kinship in Maharashtra. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
GENERAL
Ahmad, Aziz
1977. Muslim Kinship Terminology in Urdu. Journal of the Economic and Social History
of the Orient 20 (3): 344-350. Leiden.
Basu, D. N.
1974. A Sociolinguistic Study of Indo-Aryan Kinship Terms. Indian Journal of Linguistics
1 (2): 102-114.
Beck, Brenda E. F.
1978. The Logical Appropriation of Kinship as a Political Metaphor: An Indian Epic at
the Civilizational and Regional Levels. Anthropologica 20 (1-2): 47-64.
Beidelman, T. O.
1961. The Jajmani System: A Comment on Bennett and Despres’ Article. American
Anthropologist 63 (3): 564-566. [See Bennett & Despres 1960 in THEORY, and Bennett
& Despres 1961 and Gould 1963 in INDO-EUROPEAN.]
Bennett, J. W., and L. A. Despres.
1961. Rejoinder to Beidelman. American Anthropologist 63 (3): 566-570. [See Bennett &
Despres 1960 in THEORY, Beidelman 1961 and Gould 1963 in INDO-EUROPEAN.]
Bharati, A.
1963. Kinship Term Avoidance and Substitution in North Indian Middle Cass Milieux.
Sociologus 13 (2): 112-120.
Bouez, Serge. HAVE
1985. Le Prix de la pureté isogamie et hypergamie chez les brahmanes Rarhi du Bengale.
L’Homme 25 (96): 23-48.
Chambard, Jean-Luc.

1961. Mariages secondaires et foires aux femmes en Inde centrale. L’Homme 1 (2): 51-
88.
Datta, A. K.
1970. “Dharam” Kinship in South-West Bengal. Anthropos 65 (1-2): 178.
Dumont, Louis.
1956. La vocabulaire de parenté dans l’Inde du Nord. Institut Français d’Anthropologie,
Comptes-Rendus, February.
Dumont, Louis. HAVE
1962. Le vocabulaire de parenté dans l’Inde du Nord. L’Homme 2 (2): 5-48.
Dumont, Louis.
1963. Le mariage secondaire dans l’Inde du Nord. In Actes de Congrès International des
Sciences Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques. Paris, 1960. T. 2. Pp. 53-55. Paris: Musée
de l’Homme.
Dumont, Louis. HAVE
1975. Terminology and Prestation Revisited. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2):
197-215. [Reaction to Vatuk 1969.]
Eames, Edwin.
1966. Hindu Cousin Marriages. American Anthropologist 68 (3): 757-758.
Fox, Richard G.
1971. Kin, Clan, Raja, and Rule: State-Hinterland Relations in Preindustrial India.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Reviews: Macfarlane 1972b; Schwartzberg 1972; Sharma P. 1972; Washbrook 1972;
Galey 1973; Barnett M. 1974.
Freed, Stanley A.
1963. Fictive Kinship in a North Indian Village. Ethnology (1): 86-103.
Fruzetti, Lina, and Akös Östör.
1976b. Is There a Structure to North Indian Kinship Terminology? Contributions to
Indian Sociology 10 (1): 63-96. [Includes a critique of formal semantic methods for the
introduction of genealogical artificiality.]
Fruzetti, Lina, and Akös Östör.
1998. Hierarchy Revisited. In Changing Patterns of Family and Kinship in South Asia.
Proceedings of an International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50 th Anniversary of
India’s Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998, edited by Asko
Parpola, and Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 39-50. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society.
Gould, Harold A.
1959. Family and Kinship in a North Indian Village. Ph.D. dissertation. University of
Washington. 288 P.
Gould, Harold A. HAVE
1961. A Further Note on Village Exogamy in North India. Southwestern Journal of
Anthropology 17 (3): 297-300.

Gould, Harold A.
1963. A Comment on the Bennett and Despres-Beidelman Controversy. American
Anthropologist 65 (3, pt. 1): 663-666.
Gould, Harold A.
1968. Time-Dimension and Structural Change in an Indian Kinship System: A Problem
of Conceptual Refinement. In Structure and Change in Indian Society, edited by Milton
Singer and Bernard S. Cohn. Pp. 413-422. Chicago: Aldine.
Grierson, George A.
1896. On the Phonology of the Modern Indo-Aryan Vernaculars. Zeitschrift der
Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 50: 1-42. [Pp. 9: contracted terms for
daughter.] HAVE
Handelman, Don.
1998. Husband and Wife and the Game of Dice: Śiva and Pārvatī Fall Apart. In Changing
Patterns of Family and Kinship in South Asia. Proceedings of an International
Symposium on the Occasion of the 50 th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the
University of Helsinki 6 May 1998, edited by Asko Parpola, and Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 1-
10. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society.
Khare, Ravindra S.
1975. Embedded Affinity and Consanguineal Ethos: Two Properties of the Northern
Kinship System. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 245-262.
Khare, Ravindra S.
1982. From kanya to mata: Aspects of the Cultural Language of Kinship in Northern
India. In Concepts of Person: Kinship, Caste, and Marriage in India, edited by Akos
Ostor, Lina Fruzzetti and Steve Barnett. Pp. 143-171. Cambridge, MA: Harvard
University Press.
Khare, Ravindra S.
1983. Normative Culture and Kinship: Essays on Hindu Categories, Processes, and
Perspectives. New Delhi: Vikas. 175 P.
Lambert, Helen.
2000. Sentiment and Substance in North Indian Forms of Relatedness. In Cultures of
Relatedness: New Approaches to the Study of Kinship, edited by Janet Carsten. Pp. 73-
89. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Mesthrie, Rajend.
1990. The Linguistic Reflex of Social Change: Caste and Kinship Terms among People
of Indian Descent in Natal, South Africa. Anthropological Linguistics 32 (3-4): 335-353.
Morgenstierne, Georg. HAVE
1950. Svásā and bhaginī in Modern Indo-Aryan. Acta Orientalia 21 (1): 27-32. [Two
competing terms for sister.]
Reprinted in: Irano-Dardica, by Georg Morgenstierne. Pp. 224-230. Wiesbaden: Ludwig
Reichert, 1973.
Orenstein, Henry.

1970. Death and Kinship in Hinduism: Structural and Functional Interpretations.
American Anthropologist 72 (6): 1357-1377.
Pillai, M. Shanmugam.
1965. Caste Isoglosses in Kinship Terms. Anthropological Linguistics 7 (3): 59-66.
Saksena, Baburam. HAVE
1926. The Names of Relatives in Modern Indo-Aryan Languages. Proceedings and
Transactions of the All-India Oriental Conference 4 (2): 475-514.
Scheffler, Harold W.
1980. Kin Classification and Social Structure in North India. Contributions to Indian
Sociology 14 (2): 131-168.
Skoda, Uwe.
2004. Wahlverwandtschaften. Zur Verbindung von Politik und Verwandtschaft im
indischen Wahlkampf. Südasien Informationen 6: 1-22.
Strümpell, Christian.
2000. Kinship in Western Uttar Pradesh: A Re-Interpretation of Sylvia Vatuk’s Model of
North Indian Kinship. Journal of Social Sciences 4 (4): 295-304.
Trautmann, Thomas R.
1973. Consanguineous Marriage in Pali Literature. Journal of the American Oriental
Society 93: 158-180.
Vatuk, Sylvia. HAVE
1969. Reference, Address and Fictive Kinship in Urban North India. Ethnology 8
Vatuk, Sylvia.
1972. Kinship and Urbanization: White Collar Migrants in North India. Berkeley:
University of California Press.
Reviews: Madan 1973; Parry 1973; Löffler 1974; Goldstein 1975; Leaf 1975; Eichinger
Ferro-Luzzi 1976.
Vatuk, Sylvia.
1975. Gifts and Affines in North India. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 155-196.
Vatuk, Sylvia.
1982. Forms of Address in the North Indian Family: An Exploration of the Cultural
Meaning of Kin Terms. In Concepts of Person: Kinship, Caste, and Marriage in India,
edited by Ákos Östör, Lina Fruzzetti, and Steve Barnett. Pp. 56-98. Cambridge, MA:
Harvard University Press.
Wadley, Susan S.
1976. Brothers, Husbands and Sometimes Sons: Kinsmen in North Indian Ritual.
Eastern Anthropologist 29 (2): 149-170.
REGIONAL
Stern, Henri.
1973. Le pouvoir dans l’Inde traditionnelle: Territoire, caste et parenté. Approche
théorique et étude régionale (Rajasthan). L’Homme 13 (1-2): 50-70.

Trivedi, H. R. HAVE
1954. Some Aspects of Kinship Terminology among the Mers of Saurashtra. Journal of
the Maharaja Sayajirao University of Baroda 3 (1): 157-168. [Gujarati, Hindi, Marwari
languages.]
Review: Mencher 1962.
SPECIFIC
INDO-ARYAN
COMPARATIVE
Arora, Harbir K., and Karumuri V. Subbarao.
2004. Syntactic Change and Converegence: The Case of Non-Nominative Subjects in
Dakkhini and Konkani. In Nonnominative Subjects, edited by Peri Bhaskararao and K. V.
Subbarao. Pp. 25-45. John Benjamins. [Pp. 37-38: kinship possession.]
Keiser, R. Lincoln. HAVE
1971. Social Structure and Social Control in Two Afghan Mountain Societies. Ph.D.
dissertation, University of Rochester. [Dardic-speaking Sum/Pashayi and Nuristanispeaking
Kom/Kamviri.]
CENTRAL ZONE
BHIL
BHILI
Bose, Delip K.
1988. Bhil Marriage: Rules and Irregularities. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and
Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 283-289. Calcutta:
Anthropological Survey of India.
Dasgupta, Samira.
1988. Bride-Price and Social Problems: A Case of the Bhil. In Marriage in India: Tribes,
Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 279-
282. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India.
Doshi, J. K.
1969. Social Structure and Cultural Change in a Bhil Village. Delhi: New Heights.
Konrad, Paul.
1939. Zur Ethnographie der Bhils. Anthropos 34: 23-117. [Pp. 59-68: family and
marriage.]
Koppers, Wilhelm.
1948. Die Bhil in Zentralindien. Horn-Wien: Ferdinand Berger. [Pp. 109-141: kinship,
clanship, marriage, exogamy.]
Reviews: Eberhard 1949; Spencer D. 1949; Capell 1950.
Naik, Thakorlal B.
1957. Kinship Terms in the Bhils of Malwa. Bulletin of the Tribal Research Institute
1(1): 4-7.

Naik, Thakorlal B.
1970. The Bhils: A Study. Delhi: Bharatiya Adimjati Sevak Sangh. [Pp. 58-61: kin
terminology.]
Sengupta, Sadhan.
1988. Some Salient Features of Bhil Marriage in a Southern Rajasthan Village. In
Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J.
Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 225-234. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India.
Shah, P. G.
1959. Naikas – Naikdas: A Gujarat Tribe. Bombay: Gujarat Research Society. [Dialect of
Bhili; Pp. 50-51: kin terminology.] HAVE
Shashi, S. S.
1994. Social Structure and Marriage among the Bhils. In Encyclopedia of Indian Tribes.
Vol. 10. Tribal Cultures, Customs and Affinities: A Cross-Regional Anthology, edited by
S. S. Shashi. Pp. 30-49. New Delhi: Anmol.
Singh, Bageshwar.
1988. The Marriage among the Bhil of Pratapgarh. In Marriage in India: Tribes,
Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 221-
224. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India.
BHILALI (BHILALA)
Haekel, Josef. HAVE
1963. Some Aspects of the Social Life of the Bhilala in Central India. Ethnology 2 (2):
190-206.
Sinha, R. K.
1995. The Bhilala of Malwa. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. [Pp. 67-69: kin
terminology.] HAVE
DHODIA
Sarkar, Amitabha.
1988. Changing pattern of Marriage Practices among the Dhodia. In Marriage in India:
Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda.
Pp. 261-264. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India.
RAJPUT GARASIA (GRASIA, DUNGRI)
Dave, P. C.
1960. The Grasias, also called Dungri Grasias (A Scheduled Tribe in Bombay and
Rajastan States). Delhi: Bharatiya Adimjati Sevar. [Pp. 24-25: kin terminology.
Incomplete.] HAVE
Kundu, Nityananda.
1988. Garasia Mode of Acquiring a Mate. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and
Anglo-Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 177-182. Calcutta:
Anthropological Survey of India.
GUJARATI
GUJARATI

Karve, Irawati. HAVE
1943-1944. Kinship Terminology and Kinship Usages in Gujarāt and Kathiāwād. Deccan
College Research Institute 4: 208-226.
Michaelson, Maureen.
1983. Caste, Kinship and Marriage: A Study of Two Gujarati Trading Castes in England.
Ph.D. dissertation. London: School of Oriental and African Studies.
Pocock, David F.
1972. Kanbi and Patidar: A Study of the Patidar Community of Gujarat. Oxford:
Clarendon Press. [Pp. 94-125: “The Language and Behaviour of Kin and Affines”; 126-
152: ”Marriage Circles”; 164-171: “The Terminology of Kinship.”]
Reviews: Das 1973; Hayley 1975.
Shah, A. M.
1977. Lineage Structure and Change in a Gujarat Village. In Dimensions of Social
Change in India, edited by M. N. Srinivas, S. Seshaiah and V. S. Parthasarthy. Bombay:
Allied Publishing House.
Shashi, S. S.
1994. The Gujjar Nomads of Northern Highlands: A Sociological Study. In Encyclopedia
of Indian Tribes. Vol. 6. Himachal Pradesh and Northern Highlands, edited by S. S.
Shashi. Pp. 12-74. New Delhi: Anmol. [Pp. 23-36: kinship and family.]
Steed, Gitel P.
1970. Caste and Kinship in Rural Gujarat: The Social Use of Space. Ph.D. dissertation.
Columbia University.
Veen, Klaas van der.
1969. Huwelijk en Hiërarchie bij de Anavil Brahman van Zuid Gujarat. Sociale
Verandering en Ideologische Continuïteit in de Indiase Kastensamenleving. Amsterdam:
Afd. Zuid- en Zuidoost-Azië, Anthropologisch-Sociologisch Centrum, Universiteit van
Amsterdam.
Veen, Klaas van der.
1972. I Give Thee My Daughter: A Study of Marriage and Hierarchy among the Anavil
Brahmans of South Gujarat. Translated from the Dutch by Nanette Jockin. Assen: Van
Gorcum. [English translation of van der Veen 1969.]
Reviews: Sharma 1973; Bouez 1974; Ramu 1974; Opler 1975.
KACHI KOLI (MAHADEV KOLI)
Ghurye, G. S.
1963. The Mahadev Kolis. Bombay: Popular Prakashan. [Pp. 184-189: kin terms.] HAVE
Srinivasa Varma, G.
1970. Vaagri Boli: An Indo-Aryan Language. Annamalainagr: Annamalai University
Press. [Dialect of Kachi Koli; pp. 34-75: “Noun” (kin terms passim).]
Werth, Lucas.

1996a. Von Göttinnen und Ihren Menschen. Die Vagri, Vaganten Südindiens. Berlin: Das
Arabische Buch. [Pp. 121-284: kin groups, kinship system, position of women; 216-227:
kin terminology.] HAVE
Reviews: Parkin 1997b; Schmid 1998.
Werth, Lukas.
1996b. Weiblichkeit und Göttin: Die kulturelle Konstruktion des Geschlechts in Indien
und bei den Vagri. In Kulturen und Innovationen: Festschrift für Wolfgang Rudolph,
herausgegeben von Georg Elwert, Jürgen Jensen und Ivan R. Kortt. Pp. 209-224. Berlin:
Duncker & Humblot. [Dialect of Kachi Koli.]
SAURASHTRA
Učida, Norihiko.
1996. Verwandtschaftsnamen der Saurashtra-Sprache. In Nanavidhaikata: Festschrift für
Hermann Berger, edited by Dieter B. Kapp. Pp. 271-291. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.
RAJASTHANI
BANJARA (LAMBADI, SUGALI)
Deogaonkar, S. G., and Shailaja S. Deogaonkar.
1992. The Banjara. New Delhi: Concept Publishing Company. [Pp. 17-19: clans; 109:
kin terms.] HAVE
Naidu, T. S.
1988. Cultural Influences on the Age at Marriage among Chenchu and Sugali Tribes of
Andhra Pradesh. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited by B.
B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 265-272. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of
India. [Cross-listed in DRAVIDIAN.]
Naik, Sarveswara V. HAVE
1975. A Note on Banjara (Sugali or Lambadi) Kinship Terms. Vanya Jati 23 (1): 23-25.
GADE LOHAR (GADULIYA LOHAR)
Ruhela, Satya P.
1968. The Gaduliya Lohars of Rajastan. A Study in the Sociology of Nomadism. New
Delhi: Impex India. [Pp. 27-40: kin terminology.] HAVE
GUJARI
Verma, V.
1999. Ban-Gujars: A Nomadic Tribe in Himachal Pradesh. Delhi: B. R. Publishing
Corporation. [Pp. 84-85: kin terminology.] HAVE
MALVI
Bhattacharya, Shefali.
1974. Malvi Kinship Terms. Indian Literature 35: 119-128.
Budilová, Lenka, and Marek Jakoubek.
ROMANI

2005. Ritual Impurity and Kinship in a Gypsy “osada” in Eastern Slovakia. Romani
Studies 15 (1): 1-29.
Cohn, W.
1972. Mariage chez les Rom nord-américains: Quelques consequences du prix de la
mariée. Études Tsiganes 2 (3): 4-11.
Fraser, Angus.
1992. The Gypsies. Oxford: Blackwell. [Pp. 239-242: kinship, marriage and bride-price.]
Jakoubek, Marek, and Lenka Budilová.
2006. Kinship, Social Organization and Genealogical Manipulations in Gypsy “osadas”
in Eastern Slovakia. Romani Studies 16 (1): 63-82.
Kostić, Svetislav.
1996. Původ romských příbuzenských termínů. Romano Džaniben 1-2: 83-87.
Kostić, Svetislav.
1997. Structure and Origin of the Kinship Terminology in Roma’s Language. Asian and
African Studies 6 (1): 9-20.
Markotic, Vladimir. HAVE
1970. North American Gypsy Terms: A Comment. American Anthropologist 72 (4): 847-
848.
Matras, Yaron.
2002. Romani: A Linguistic Introduction. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Pp.
25-26: kin terms.]
Nicolini, B.
1969. Famiglia Zingara. Brescia: Morcelliana.
Pamporov, Alexey.
2007. Sold Like a Donkey? Bride-Price Among the Bulgarian Roma. Journal of the
Royal Anthropological Institute 13: 471-476.
Pamporov, Alexey. HAVE
2008. The Regional and the Subgroup Features of the Kinship Terminology of
Roma/Gypsies in Bulgaria. Ethnologia Balkanica 12: 79­95.
Petrovski, Trajko.
1986. Nekrvnoto srodstvo kaj Romite v SR Makedonija. Makedonski folklor 38: 177-182.
Piasere, Leonardo. HAVE
1980. Il sistema di parentela e il parentado cognatico dei Rom Xoraxané. L’Uomo 4 (1):
49-84.
Piasere, Leonardo.
1982. La terminologie des parents consanguins chez deux groupes Rom. Études Tsiganes
28 (2): 1-24.
Stoyanovitch, K.
1974. Les Tsiganes. Leur Ordre Social. Paris: Marcel Riviére.

Williams, Patrick.
1985. L’organisation de deux communautés tsiganes. L’Homme 25: 121-140. [Includes
discussion of kinship and marriage.]
WESTERN HINDI
HINDUSTANI
HINDI
Bhargava, Mira, and Joachim Lambek.
1983. A Production Grammar for Hindi Kinship Terms. Theoretical Linguistics 10 (2-3):
227-245.
Cohn, Bernard S.
1955. The Changing Status of a Depressed Caste. In Village India: Studies in the Little
Community, edited by McKim Marriott. Pp. 53-77. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
[Pp. 55-57: Camar kinship organization.]
Ekka, William, and Ajit K. Danda.
1980. The Nagesia of Chhattisgarh. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. [Pp. 70-
77: a Hindi kin terminology.] HAVE
Jamous, Raymond.
1991. La Relation Frère-Soeur. Parenté et Rites chez les Meo de l’Inde du Nord. Paris:
Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.
Review: Allen 1993.
English translation: Kinship and Rituals among the Meo of Northern India: Locating
Sibling Relationship. Translated from the French by Nora Scott. Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 2003. [Pp. 38-79: “Meo Kinship Vocabulary.”]
Jana, A. K. HAVE
1990. Kinship and Social Organization of Koras of Bengal. Man and Life: A Journal of
the Institute of Social Research and Applied Anthropology 16 (1-2): 89-96. [A Hindu
caste; Kin categories are identified, but no kin terms are given.]
Kapadia, Kanaiyalal M.
1947. Hindu Kinship: An Important Chapter in Hindu Social History. Bombay: Popular
Book Depot. 320 P.
Reviews: Sarma 1948; Fuchs 1950.
Karandikar, S. V.
1929. Hindu Exogamy. Bombay: D. B. Taraporevala.
Reviews: Charpentier 1930; Niggemeyer 1930.
Leshnik, L. S.
1966. A Village Community in Central India. Anthropos 61: 813-830. [Nimari, a Hindi
dialect. Pp. 823-824: “The Family.”]
Mayne, John D.
1878. A Treatise on Hindu Law and Usage. Madras: Higginbotham.

Mayne, John D.
1887. Hindu Law in Madras. Law Quarterly Review 3: 446-459. [A critique of
McLennan’s interpretation of “patriarchal theory” from the point of view of Hindu law.]
Mehrotra, R. R. HAVE
1977. Fluidity of Kinship Terms of Address in Hindi. Anthropological Linguistics 19 (3):
123-125.
Raheja, Gloria G.
1985. Kinship, Caste, and Auspiciousness in Pahansu. Ph.D. dissertation. University of
Chicago. [A Hindi-speaking village.]
Raheja, Gloria G., and Ann G. Gold.
1994. Listen to the Heron’s Words: Re-imagining Gender and Kinship in North India.
Berkeley: University of California Press.
Review: Khandelwal 1995.
Säävälä, Minna.
1998. The ‘Hindu Joint Family’: Past and Present. In Changing Patterns of Family and
Kinship in South Asia. Proceedings of an International Symposium on the Occasion of
the 50 th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May
1998, edited by Asko Parpola, and Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 61-74. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental
Society.
Tiwari, B. N.
1959-1960. An Etymological Note on Hindi āp. In Dr. Siddheshwar Varma Volume,
presented on the occasion of his seventy-fifth birthday 3d November, 1961 by members of
the Linguistic Circle of Delhi, edited by A. Chandra Sekhar. Pp. 48-49. Madras:
Linguistic Circle of Delhi/M.L.J. Press. [A Hindi reflexive/honorific pronoun is
interpreted as a borrowed Dravidian kin term.]
Turner, James.
1975. A Formal Semantic Analysis of a Hindi Kinship Terminology. Contributions to
Indian Sociology 9: 263-292.
Vatuk, Sylvia. HAVE
1969.The Structural Analysis of the Hindi Kinship Terminology. Contributions to Indian
Sociology 3: 94-115.
EAST-CENTRAL ZONE
CHATTISGARHI
Elwin, Verrier.
1939. The Baiga. London: John Murray. [Dialect of Chattisgarhi; pp. 527-529: kin
terminology.] HAVE
Reviews: R. P. 1940; Mandelbaum 1942.
DHANWAR

Kumar Jana, Ashok.
1990. Kinship and Ways of Life: A Case Study among the Dhanwars of Sundargarh,
Orissa. In Proceedings of the 77th Annual Session of the Indian Science Congress
Association. Pt. 3. Section of Anthropology and Archaeology. Pp. 18-19. Cochin: Cochin
University of Science and Technology.
EASTERN ZONE
BENGALI-ASSAMESE
ASSAMESE
Bezbaruah, Bandana. HAVE
1993. Kinship System among the Mataks: Some Aspects. Bulletin of the Department of
Anthropology, Dibrugarh University 20-21 (1991-92): 74-83.
Bhattacharjee, Kishore, and Annada C. Bhabati.
1996. Kinship of the Assamese: Symbols and Structures. In Kinship and Family in North-
East India, edited by J. S. Bhandari. Pp. 373-392. New Delhi: Cosmo Publications.
Das, Gitali, and Bandana Barman. HAVE
1999. Kinship Terms and Their Inflection for Person in Assamese. In Languages of the
North East (Assamese, Khasi, Manipuri, Mising and Rabha), edited by P. N. Dutta
Baruah. Pp. 90-103. Manasagangotri, Mysore: Central Institute of Indian Languages.
Majumdar, Dhirendra N.
1969. A Comparative Study of Three Kinship Systems in Assam. In All India
Sociological Conference. Delhi. [Not in catalogues.]
BENGALI
Aziz, K. M. Ashraful.
1979. Kinship in Bangladesh. Dacca: International Centre for Diarrhoeal Disease
Research, Bangladesh. 228 P. [Hindu and Muslim communities. Includes kin
terminologies.]
Reviews: R.-I. H. 1980; Thorp 1980; Kolenda 1981.
Basu, D. N.
1975. A Sociolinguistic Study of the Bangla Kinship Terms. Indian Linguistics 36: 217-
226.
Bhattacharya, Tanmoy. HAVE
1998. Kinship Inversion in Bangla. In Proceedings of the 7 th Manchester University
Postgraduate Linguistics Conference. University of Manchester Papers in Linguistics 15
(1): 105-122.
Das, Sisir K.
1968. Forms of Address and Terms of Reference in Bengali. Anthropological Linguistics
10 (4): 19-31.
Fruzetti, Lina M.
1982. The Gift of a Virgin: Women, Marriage, and Ritual in a Bengali Society. New
Brunswick, N. J.: Rutgers University Press.
Reviews: Parkin 1983; Caplan P. 1984; Vatuk 1984.

Fruzetti, Lina, and Akös Östör.
1976a. Seed and Earth: A Cultural Analysis of Kinship in a Bengali Town. Contributions
to Indian Sociology 10 (1): 97-133.
Guha, Abhijit.
1989. Bengali Kinship: A Preliminary Enquiry into the Native Categories. Journal of the
Indian Anthropological Society 24 (3): 232-243.
Inden, Ronald, and Ralph W. Nicholas.
1972. A Cultural Analysis of Bengali Kinship. In Prelude to Crisis: Bengal and Bengal
Studies in 1970. Papers from the 6th Conference on Bengal Studies, edited by Peter J.
Bertocci. Pp. 91-98. East Lansing, MI: Asian Studies Center, Michigan State University.
Inden, Ronald, and Ralph W. Nicholas.
1977. Kinship in Bengali Culture. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.
Reviews: Leaf 1979; Lewandowski 1979; Khare 1980; McGilvray 1980; Vatuk 1981.
Klass, Morton.
1966. Marriage Rules in Bengal. American Anthropologist 68 (4): 951-970.
Sarkar, Profulla C.
1980. Dharma-Atmyo: Fictive Kin Relationship in Rural Bangladesh. Eastern
Anthropologist 33 (1): 55-61.
Sur, Atul K.
1929. Some Bengali Kinship Usages. Man in India 9: 72-79.
Sur, Atul K.
1930. Some Bengali Kinship Usages. Anthropos 25: 329.
Tenhunen, Sirpa. HAVE
2003. Culture and Political Agency: Gender, Kinship and Village Politics in West
Bengal. Contributions to Indian Sociology 37 (3): 495-.
Tenhunen, Sirpa.
2004. Culture and Political Agency: Gender, Kinship, and Village Politics in West
Bengal, India. Suomen Antropologi 29 (3).
Trautmann, Thomas R.
1980. Marriage and Rank in Bengali Culture. Journal of Asian Studies 39: 519-524.
Uusikylä, Heli.
1998. The Seeds in the Container: Metaphors of Conception and Kinship in Rural
Bangladesh. In Changing Patterns of Family and Kinship in South Asia. Proceedings of
an International Symposium on the Occasion of the 50 th Anniversary of India’s
Independence held at the University of Helsinki 6 May 1998, edited by Asko Parpola, and
Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 51-60. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society.
Zaman, M. Q.
1981. Fictive Kinship in a Northern Bangladesh Village. Journal of the Indian
Anthropological Society 16: 121-129.

CHAKMA
Maitra, S. R.
2002. Ethnographic Study of the Chakma of Tripura. Kolkata: Anthropological Survey of
India. [Pp. 111-125: kin terminology.] HAVE
HAJONG
Das, B. K.
1988. Marriage among the Hajongs. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-
Indians, edited by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 172-176. Calcutta:
Anthropological Survey of India.
MAL PAHARIA
Verma, Brind B. HAVE
1960. Social Organization and Religion Among the Mal Pahariyas and the Kumarbhag of
Santhal Parganas. Bulletin of the Bihar Tribal Research Institute 2 (2): 1-32. [Pp. 14-16:
kin terms.]
RAJBANSHI (RAJBANSI, RAJBANGSI)
Mukherjee, Bhabananda. HAVE
1962. Rajbanshi Kinship System. Bulletin of the Anthropological Survey of India 11 (1):
47-56.
Sanyal, Charu C.
1965. Rajbansis of North Bengal. Calcutta: Asiatic Society. [Pp. 88-117: marriage rules;
124-128: family; 128-133: kin terminology.]
BIHARI
BHOJPURI
Rao, Rajendra K.
1988. Demographic Aspects of Marriage among Four Subgroups of Telis in Vidarbha
Region, Maharashtra. In Marriage in India: Tribes, Muslims, and Anglo-Indians, edited
by B. B. Goswami, J. Sarkar, and D. Danda. Pp. 105-114. Calcutta: Anthropological
Survey of India. [Dialect of Bhojpuri.]
Upadhyaya, Hari S.
1969. Patterns of Mother-Son Behavior in the Hindu Family as Depicted in the Bhojpuri
Folksongs of India. Anthropologica 11 (2): 203-214.
Upadhyaya, H. D.
1971. Some Instances of Consanguineous Relationship Patterns in Hindu Joint Family, as
depicted in Bhojpuri Folksongs. Asian Folklore Studies 31 (1): 133-141.
ORAON SADRI (KOL)
Griffiths, Walter G.
1946. The Kol Tribe of Central India. Calcutta: Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal. [Pp.
283-286: kin terminology.] HAVE
SADRI

Mukherjee, B., B. C. Roy Choudhury, and Deepali Ghosh.
1973. The Chero of Palamau. Calcutta: Anthropological Survey of India. [Pp. 60-63: kin
terminology and behavior.] HAVE
BUXA (BUKSA)
Hasan, Amir.
1979. The Buxas of the Tarai (A Study of their Socio-Economic Disintegration). Delhi: B.
R. Publishing Corporation. [Pp. 60-65: kin terminology.] HAVE
ORIYA
Behura, N. K.
2005. Tribe, Caste and Kinship in Orissa. In Tribal Situation in India, edited by Deepak
K. Behera and Georg Pfeffer. Pp. 185-197. New Delhi: Concept Publishing.
Chowdhury, Bakula C.
2010. Kinship System of Oriya Castes in Coastal Orissa. Bhubaneswar: Bakul Chandra
Chowdhury.
Rao, Raghava D. V. HAVE
1968. Domb Kinship Terms. Man in India 48 (2): 115-123. [Kupia, or Valmiki.]
Roy, Sarat C.
1935. The Hill Bhũiyās of Ōrissā, with comparative notes on the Plains Bhũiyās. Ranchi:
Man in India Office. [Pp. 134-148: Oriya kin terminology.] HAVE
Reviews: Murdock 1936; Richards 1936.
Skoda, Uwe.
2000. The Kinship System of the Aghria. Journal of Social Sciences 4 (4): 277-293.
Skoda, Uwe. HAVE
2004. Ritual Friendship in a Converging Tribal and Caste Society. Journal of Social
Sciences 8 (2): 167-177. [Ritual kinship.]
Skoda, Uwe.
2005. The Aghria: A Peasant Caste on a Tribal Frontier. New Delhi: Manohar.
Review: Parkin R. 2007.
Skoda, Uwe. HAVE
2007. The Kinship System of the Aghria: A Case Study of Peasants in Middle India.
Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 13: 679-701.
THARU
Gurung, Ganesh M., and Tove C. Kittelsen. HAVE
1996. Kurma, kola, and kuri as Community Concepts: Patrilineages, Deities, and Inside-
Outside Dichotomy among the Rana Tharus. Occasional Papers in Sociology and
Anthropology 5: 78-93.
Krausskopf, Gisèle.

1990. Les Tharu et le royaume hindou de Dang (Népal). Souveraineté divine et endogamie
ethnique. L’Homme 30: 30-54.
McDonaugh, C.
2000. Spirit, Substance, Vehicle: Kinship and Cosmology among the Dangaura Tharu,
Nepal. Social Anthropology 8 (1): 19-32.
Srivastava, S. K.
1958. The Tharus: A Study of Culture Dynamics. Agra: Agra University Press. [Pp. 91-
96: kin terminology.] HAVE
Reviews: Nimkoff 1959; Smith M. 1959
NORTHERN ZONE
CENTRAL PAHARI
KUMAONI (KUMAUNI)
Bawa, Manjeet.
1967. Role Analysis of Fictive Kinship in a Kumaoni Society. Anthropos 62: 898-906.
Sharma, D. D. HAVE
1985. Kinship Terms of Reference in Kumauni (A Socio-Linguistic Appraisal).
International Journal of Dravidian Linguistics 14 (1): 160-175.
EASTERN PAHARI
NEPALESE (EASTERN PAHARI)
Burghart, Richard.
1975. The Role of Kinship in the Formation of Janakpurdham Pilgrim Groups.
Contributions to Nepalese Studies 2 (1): 71-90.
Doherty, Victor S. HAVE
1974. The Organizing Principles of Brahmin-Chetri Kinship. Contributions to Nepalese
Studies 1 (2): 25-41.
Gaborieau, Marc.
1978. Le partage du pouvoir entre les lignages dans une localité du Népal central.
L’Homme 18 (1-2): 37-67.
Krause, Britt. HAVE
1980. Kinship, Hierarchy and Equality in North Western Nepal. Contributions to Indian
Sociology 14 (2): 169-194. [Pp. 172-173: Rara (Jumli-speaking village) kin terminology.
Dialect of Nepali.]
Turin, Mark.
2001. Call Me Uncle: An Outsider’s Experience of Nepali Kinship. Contributions to
Nepalese Studies 28 (2): 277-283.
GARHWALI
Bisht, B. S.
2001. Ethnography of a Tribe: Study of Anwals of Uttarakhand Himalaya. Jaipur and New
Delhi: Rawat. [Pp. 153-154: kin terminology of a Garhwali-speaking group.] HAVE

WESTERN PAHARI
GADDI
Kapila, Kriti.
2004. Conjugating Marriage: State Legislation and Gaddi Kinship. Contributions to
Indian Sociology 38 (3): 379-409.
Newell, W. H.
1952. Gaddi Kinship and Affinal Terms. Man in India 32 (2): 82-104.
JAUNSARI
Berreman, Gerald D. HAVE
1975. Himalayan Polyandry and the Domestic Cycle. American Ethnologist 2 (1): 127-
138.
Bhandari, J. S.
1963. Kinship Structure among the Rajputs of Baila – A Polyandrous Village of Jaunsar
Bawar. Bulletin of the Anthropological Survey of India 12 (1-2): 7-21.
Haas, Susanne.
1965. Die “Polyandrie” der Jaunsari. Anthropos 60: 369-386.
Jain, S. C.
1948. Some Features of Fraternal Polyandry in Jaunsar Bawar. Eastern Anthropologist 1
(3): 27-33.
PAHARI
Berreman, Gerald D.
1962. Pahari Polyandry: A Comparison. American Anthropologist 64 (1): 60-75.
WESTERN PANJABI (PUNJABI)
GENERAL
Alavi, H. A.
1972. Kinship in West Punjab Villages. Contributions to Indian Sociology 6: 1-27.
Alvi, Anjum.
1999. Bearers of Grief: Death, Women, Gifts, and Kinship in Muslim Punjab. Ph.D.
dissertation. Free University of Berlin.
Bala, Madhu, and Omkar N. Koul.
1989. Modes of Address and Pronominal Usage in Punjabi: A Sociolinguistic Study.
Mysore: Central Institute of Indian Languages.
Bhatia, Tej K.
1993. Punjabi: A Conginitive-Descriptive Grammar. London: Routledge. [Pp. 355-358:
kin terminology as a semantic field.]
Channa, V. C. and Subhadra Channa.
1976. A Note on Punjabi Kinship Terminology. Indian Anthropologist 6 (2): 44-45.
Delhi.

Das, Veena.
1976. Masks and Faces: An Essay on Punjabi Kinship. Contributions to Indian Sociology
10 (1): 1-30.
Das, Veena.
1986. The Work of Mourning: Death in a Punjabi Family. In The CulturalTransition:
Human Experience and Social Transformation in the Third World and Japan, edited by
Merry I. White and Susan Pollak. Pp. 179-210. Boston: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
Hershman, Paul.
1981. Punjabi Kinship and Marriage. Delhi: Hindustan.
Reviews: Donnan 1982; Leaf 1983; Pfeffer 1983; Brar 1984.
Leaf, M. J.
1971. The Punjabi Kinship Terminology as a Semantic System. American Anthropologist
73 (3): 545-554
Wakil, Parvez A.
1966. Biraderi in the Punjab: Analysis of Kinship Rules, Roles and Relationships. In
Proceedings of the VIIIth International Congress of Anthropological and Ethnological
Sciences, 1968, Tokyo and Kyoto. Vol. 2, edited by Banri Endo, Hiroshi Hoshi, and
Shozo Masuda. Pp. 99-122. Tokyo: Science Council of Japan.
JATS
Chowdhry, Prem. HAVE
2004. Caste panchayats and the Policing of Marriage in Haryana: Enforcing Kinship and
Territorial Exogamy. Contributions to Indian Sociology 38: 1-42.
Madsen, Stig T.
1991. Clan, Kinship, and Panchayat Justice among the Jats of Western Uttar Pradesh.
Anthropos 86 (4-6): 351.
Sharma, Satya P.
1973. Marriage, Family, and Kinship among the Jats and the Thakurs of North India:
Some Comparisons. Contributions to Indian Sociology 7: 81-103.
Yadava, J. S. HAVE
1969. Kinship Groups in a Haryana Village. Ethnology 8 (4): 494-502. [Jats.]
SINDHI
Behura, N. K. HAVE
1965. Aspects of Bad-Bhatia Kinship in an Orissa Village. Man in India 45 (1): 37-49.
[Bhatia, dialect of Sindhi. Includes kin terminology.]
Gidwani, Parso J.
1978-1979. Sindhi Kinship Terms. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute 38
(1-4): 91-95.
SINHALESE-MALDIVIAN
GENERAL

Pieris, Ralph. HAVE
1964. Vedda and Sinhalese kinship. Man 64: 118-119.
Pieris, Ralph.
1965. Vedda and Sinhalese kinship. Man 65: 25.
DIVEHI (DHIVEHI, MALDIVIAN)
Gray A. HAVE
1878. The Maldive Islands: With a Vocabulary Taken from François Pyrard de Laval,
1602-1607. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland 10 (2): 173-
209. [Pp. 190-191: kin terms.]
Maloney, Clarence.
1980. People of the Maldive Islands. Bombay and Chennai: Orient Longman. [Pp. 309-
351: “Kinship and Family.”] HAVE
Reviews: Carter A. 1982; Eickelman 1982; Tharamangalam 1982.
Romero-Frías, Xavier.
2003. The Maldive Islanders: A Study of the Popular Culture of an Ancient Ocean
Kingdom. Barcelona: Nova Ethnographia Indica.
SINHALA
Bechert, Heinz.
1960. Mutterrecht und Thronfolge in Malabar und Ceylon. Paideuma 4-6: 179-192.
Evers, Hans-Dieter.
1967. Kinship and Property Rights in a Buddhist Monastery in Central Ceylon. American
Anthropologist 69 (6): 703-710.
Frisch, Jack A.
1971. A Formal Analysis of Sinhalese Kinship Terms. Anthropological Linguistics 13
(3): 100-105.
Gamburd, Geraldine D.
1972. The Seven Grandparents: Locality and Lineality in Sinhalese Kinship and Caste.
Ph.D. Columbia University. 559 P.
Houseman, Michael, and Douglas R. White.
1998. Network Mediation of Exchange Structures: Ambilateral Sidedness and Property
Flows in Pul Eliya. In Kinship, Networks and Exchange, edited by Thomas Schweizer
and Douglas R. White. Pp. 58-88. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Leach, Edmund R.
1955. Polyandry, Inheritance and the Definition of Marriage, with Particular Reference to
Sinhalese Customary Law. Man 55: 182-186.
Reprinted in: Rethinking Anthropology, by Edmund R. Leach. Pp. 105-113. London and
New York: Athlone Press, 1966; Marriage, Family and Residence, edited by Paul J.

Bohannan and John Middleton. Pp. 73-83. Garden City, N. Y.: Natural History Press,
1968.
Leach, Edmund R.
1961. Pul Eliya, a Village in Ceylon: A Study of Land Tenure and Kinship. London:
Cambridge University Press.
Chapter “Kinship in Its Place” is reprinted in The Essential Edmund Leach. Vol. I:
Anthropology and Society, edited by Stephen Hugh-Jones and James Laidlaw. Pp. 267-
279. New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2000.
Reviews: Goodenough 1961a; Cohn 1962; Oliver 1962.
Leach, Edmund R.
1971. More about ‘Mama and Papa’. In Rethinking Kinship and Marriage, edited by
Rodney Needham. Pp. 75-98. London, etc.: Tavistock Publications. [Sinhala.]
Munck, Victor C. de. HAVE
1990. Cross-Sibling Relationships and the Dowry in Sri Lanka. Ethnos 55 (1-2): 56-73.
[Includes a critique of the “Dravidian” model.]
Raghavan, M. D.
1961. The Karāva of Ceylon: Society and Culture. With a Foreword by Christoph von
Fürer-Haimendorf. Colombo: K. V. G. de Silva and Sons. [Pp. 93-102: kin terminology
of a Sinhalese group.] HAVE
Reviews: Ames 1962; Yalman 1962.
Robinson, Marguerite S. HAVE
1968. Some Observations on the Kandyan Sinhalese Kinship System. Man 3 (3): 402-
423.
Selvadurai, Anthony J.
1973. Culture and Continuity: A Study of Kinship and Land Tenure in a Sinhalese
Village. Ph.D. dissertation. University of Washington. 234 P.
Sirrat, R. L. HAVE
1977. Dravidian and Non-Dravidian Kinship Terminologies in Sri Lanka. Contributions
to Indian Sociology 11 (2): 271-293.
Tambiah, S. J.
1958. The Structure of Kinship and Its Relationship to Land Possession and
Residence in Pata Dumbara, Central Ceylon. Journal of the Royal Anthropological
Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 88 (1): 21-44.
Tambiah, S. J.
1965. Kinship Fact and Fiction in Relation to the Kandyan Sinhalese. Journal of the
Royal Anthropological Institute 95 (2): 131-173.
Yalman, Nur. HAVE
1962. The Structure of the Sinhalese Kindred: A Re-Examination of the Dravidian
Terminology. American Anthropologist 64 (3, pt. 1): 548-575.

Yalman, Nur.
1965. Dual Organization in Central Ceylon? Or the Goddess of the Treetop. Journal of
Asian Studies 24: 441-458.
Yalman, Nur.
1967. Under the Bo Tree: Studies in Caste, Kinship and Marriage in the Interior of
Ceylon. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press. 406 P.
Reviews: Pieris 1968; Pocock 1968; Scheffler 1969b.
VEDDAH (VEDDA)
Leach, Edmund R.
1963. ‘Did the Wild Veddas Have Matrilineal Clans?’ In Studies in Kinship and
Marriage Dedicated to Brenda Z. Seligman on her 80th Birthday, edited by I. Schapera.
Pp. 68-78. London: Royal Anthropological Institute.
Seligmann, C. G., and Brenda Z. Seligmann.
1911. The Veddas. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Pp. 63-70: kin terminology.]
Reviews: Churchill 1911; Crooke 1911; Dames 1912.
Stegeborn, Wiveca.
1999. The Wanniyala-aetto (Veddahs) of Sri Lanka. In The Cambridge Encyclopedia of
Hunters and Gatherers, edited by Richard B. Lee and Richard Daly. Pp. 269-273.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [P. 270-271: kinship.]
SOUTHERN ZONE
KONKANI
Katre, Lalita S. HAVE
1970. Konkani Kinship Terms. Indian Linguistics 31 (4): 145-161.
Katre, S. M. HAVE
1968. On Some Kinship Terms in Konkani. In Studies in Indian Linguistics. Professor M.
B. Emeneau Sastipūrti Volume, edited by Bhadriradju Krishnamurti. Pp. 164-165.
Annamalainagar: Deccan College, Poona University and Annamalai University, Centers
of Advanced Study in Linguistics.
MARATHI
Bénéï, Véronique.
1997. De l’importance de la relation frère-soeur au Maharashtra (Inde). L’Homme 37
(141): 25-53.
Bhide, S. S.
1981. Kinship Terms and Social Practices. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research
Institute 40: 27-28. [Marathi.]
Carter, Anthony T.
1975. Caste ‘Boundaries’ and the Principle of Kinship Amity: A Maratha Caste Purana.
Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 123-138.
Delfendahl, Bernard.

1971. Parenté, fonction et territoire dans les cultes champêtres d’un village de l’Inde.
L’Homme 11 (1): 52-67. [Marathi.]
Dhoṅgaḍe, Rameśa, and Kashi Wali.
2009. Marathi. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. [Pp. 66-67: the use of simple kin terms as
pre-modifiers in complex, descriptive kin terms.]
Good, Anthony. HAVE
1981. Prescription, Preference and Practice: Marriage Patterns among the
Kondaiyankottai Maravar of South India. Man 16 (1): 108-129. [Marathi.]
Reprinted in: Kinship and Family: An Anthropological Reader, edited by Robert Parker
and Linda Stone. Pp. 187-204. Oxford: Blackwell, 2004.
Junghare, Indira Y.
1998. My Home: My Parents’ Place or My In-Laws’ House? A Cross-Cultural
Comparison. In House and Home in Maharashtra, edited by Irina Glushkova and Anne
Feldhaus. Pp. 176-188. Delhi: Oxford University Press. [Marriage and kinship in Marathi
wedding songs.]
Kale, Kalyan.
1998. Kinship Terms in Marathi. In House and Home in Maharashtra, edited by Irina
Glushkova and Anne Feldhaus. Pp. 176-188. Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Karve, Irawati.
1939-1940. Kinship Terminology and Kinship Usages of the Marāthā Country. Bulletin
of the Deccan College Research Institute 1: 327-389; 2, 9-33.
Karve, Irawati. HAVE
1942a. Brother and Sister in Marathi Folksong. Science and Culture 8 (5): 214-217.
Karve, Irawati. HAVE
1942b. Kinship System and Kinship Usages in Mahārāstra. In Proceedings of the 28 th
Indian Science Congress, Benares, 1941. Pp. 217-218. Calcutta: Indian Science Congress
Association.
Lomova-Oppokova, Marina Yu.
1999. Marathas: The Role of Kinship Relations in the Social and Political Life of
Maharashtra. In Home, Family and Kinship in Maharashtra, edited by Irina Glushkova
and Rajendra Vora. Pp. 185-198. New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Kelkar, Ashok R.
1959-1960. Marathi Kinship Terms: A Lexicographical Study. In Dr. Siddheshwar
Varma Volume, presented on the occasion of his seventy-fifth birthday 3d November,
1961 by members of the Linguistic Circle of Delhi, edited by A. Chandra Sekhar. Pp. 1-
22. Madras: Linguistic Circle of Delhi/M.L.J. Press.
Review: Raeside 1964.
Orenstein, Henry.
1965. Gaon: Conflict and Cohesion in an Indian Village. Princeton: Princeton University
Press. [Marathi. Pp. 319-325: kin terminology.] HAVE
Reviews: Spencer 1966; McCormack 1968.

Pandharipande, Rajeshwari.
1997. Marathi. New Delhi: Psychology Press. [Pp. 261-263: the use of vocative kin
terms, including as address forms for friends.]
Vora, Rajendra
1999. Dominant Lineages and Political Power in Maharashtra. In Home, Family and
Kinship in Maharashtra, edited by Irina Glushkova and Rajendra Vora. Pp. 199-219.
New Delhi: Oxford University Press.
Others
Chantia, Alok, Ritu Garg, Sameera Maiti, Shailendra Pandey, Ajita Singh and Jyoti Misra.
2002. Kinship Terminology among Dhankut and Marriage Pattern. In Proceedings of the
89th Annual Session of the Indian Science Congress Association. Pt. 3. Section of
Anthropology and Archaeology. Pp. 8-9. Lucknow: Lucknow University.
Hara, Tadahiko.
1969. The Kinship Terminology of the Moslem Population in Chittagong District, East
Pakistan. Journal of Asian and African Studies 2: 100-125.
Hara, Tadahiko.
1991. Paribar and Kinship in a Moslem Rural Village in East Pakistan. Tokyo: Institute
for the Study of Languages and Cultures of Asia and Africa.
Hitchcock, John T.
1956. The Rajputs of Khaalaapur: A Study of Kinship, Social Stratification, and Politics.
Ph.D. dissertation. Cornell University. 335 P.
Ishwaran, K.
1968. Shivapur: A South Indian Village. London: Routledge & Kegan Paul. 205 P. [Pp.
52-73: “Family and Marriage.”]
Reviews: Beals A. 1969; Mukherjee 1969.
Kapoor, Divyadarshi. HAVE
1958. The Kinship System of the Non-Polyandrous Kanets of Mahasu. The
Anthropologist 5 (1-2): 19-31.
Khatoon, Tayyaba. HAVE
1968. Degress of Prohibited Relationship among the Muslims. In Proceedings of the 54 th
Indian Science Congress, Hyderabad, 1967. P. 489. Calcutta: Indian Science Congress
Association.
Koppad, K. B.
1972. Some Features of Kinship System in Karnataka Region of Mysore State. Indian
Anthropologist 11 (1): 27-40.
Kumar Datta, Ansu.
1970. Dharam Kinship in South-West Bengal. Anthropos 65 (1-2): 178-188.

Mahapatra, L. K.
1973. Ritual Kinship in Orissa. Bulletin of the Deccan College Research Institute 31-32:
89-105.
Mayer, Adrian C.
1960. Caste and Kinship in Central India: A Village and Its Region. Berkeley and Los
Angeles: University of California Press.
Reviews: Cohn 1960; Hermanns 1960; Mandelbaum 1960; Beals 1961; Varma 1961.
Mehra, J. D. HAVE
1959. Kinship System of the Shokas of Almora District, Uttar Pradesh. The
Anthropologist 6 (1-2): 1-6. Delhi.
Parry, Jonathan P.
1972. Caste and Kinship in Kangra. Ph.D. dissertation. Cambridge University.
Parry, Jonathan P.
1979. Caste and Kinship in Kangra. London: Routledge & Kegan.
Reviews: Carrithers 1979; Allen 1980; Berreman 1980; Fox 1980; Gaborieau 1980; Good
1980; Vatuk 1980.
Pfeffer, Georg.
1983. Präskription und Geschichte: Grenzen in pakistanischen Terminologien. In
Ethnologie und Geschichte. Festschrift für Karl Jettmar, heraugegeben von Peter Snoy.
Pp. 471-485. Wiesbaden: Steiner.
Raha, Manis K., and Palash Ch. Coomar. HAVE
1989. The Kinship Terms of the Bhantu of Andamans: Structural Analysis. Man in India
69 (4): 374-386.
Tenhunen, Sirpa.
1998. Urban Hierarchies in Flux: Arranged Intercaste Marriages in Calcutta. In Changing
Patterns of Family and Kinship in South Asia. Proceedings of an International
Symposium on the Occasion of the 50 th Anniversary of India’s Independence held at the
University of Helsinki 6 May 1998, edited by Asko Parpola, and Sirpa Tenhunen. Pp. 75-
86. Helsinki: Finnish Oriental Society.
Vreede-de Stuers, Cora.
1963. Terminologie de parenté chez les musulmans Ashráf de l’Inde du Nord. Bijdragen
tot de Taal-, Land en Volkenkunde 119 (3): 254-266.
NORTHWESTERN ZONE
GENERAL
Biddulph, John.
1880. Tribes of the Hindoo Koosh. Calcutta: Office of the Superintendant of Government
Printing. [Pp. 82-83: milk kinship.]
DARDIC
GENERAL

Grierson, George A.
1969 (1906). The Piśāca Languages of North-Western India. Delhi: Munshiram
Manoharlal. [Pp. 65, 66, 67-68, 70, 75, 77, 79: detailed lists of basic kin terms.] HAVE
Pfeffer, Georg. HAVE
1984. Kin Classification in Hunza. Journal of Central Asia 7 (2): 57-68. Islamabad.
[Cross-listed in BURUSHASKI.]
CHITRAL
KALASHA
Jones, Schuyler.
1974. Men of Influence in Nuristan: A Study of Social Control and Dispute Settlement in
Waigal Valley, Afganistan. London and New York: Seminar Press. [Pp. 118-164: Kalasha
kinship and marriage, including terminology.] HAVE
Reviews: Tapper 1975; King 1976; Strand 1976.
Jones, Schuyler, and Peter S. C. Parkes.
1974. Ethnographic Notes on Clan/Lineage Houses in the Hindukush and “Clan
Temples” and Descent Group Structure among the Kalasha (“Kalash Kafirs”) of Chitral.
Proceedings of the 6th International Symposium on Asian Studies. Pp. 1155-1176. Hong
Kong: Asian Research Service.
Parkes, Peter.
1983. Alliance and Elopement: Economy, Social Order and Sexual Antagonism among
the Kalasha (Kalash Kafirs) of Chitral. Ph.D. dissertation. Oxford University.
Parkes, Peter.
1984. Clan Temples and Descent Group Structure among the Kalasha (Kalash Kafirs) of
Chitral. In Proceedings of the 6 th International Symposium on Asian Studies. Vol. 4,
edited by L. Au, H. Nelson and H. Leung. Pp. 1164-1176. Hong Kong: Asian Research
Services.
Parkes, Peter.
1997. Kalasha Domestic Society: Practice, Ceremony and Domain. In Family and
Gender in Pakistan: Domestic Organization in a Muslim Society, edited by Hastings
Donnan and Frits Selier. Pp. 25-63. New Delhi: Hindustan Publishing Corporation.
Parkes, Peter.
2000. Kinship as ‘Anger’: Relations of Resentment in Kalasha Divination. In Culture,
Creation and Procreation in South Asia: Concepts of Kinship in South Asian Practice,
edited by Monica Böck and Aparna Rao. Pp. 271-296. New York: Berghahn Books.
Parkes, Peter.
2001. Unwrapping Rudeness: Inverted Etiquette in an Egalitarian Enclave. In
Anthropology of Indirect Communication, edited by Joy Hendry and C. W. Watson.
London: Routledge. [P.239: kin terms as address forms in Kalasha, with Khowar
examples.]
KASHMIRI
Koul, Omkar N. HAVE

2005. Studies in Kashmiri Linguistics. Delhi: Indian Institute of Language Studies. [Pp.
111-118: kin terms, including kin terms and modes of address.]
Madan, Triloki N.
1953. Kinship Terms Used by the Pandits of Kashmir: A Preliminary Analysis. Eastern
Anthropologist 7 (3): 37-46.
Madan, Triloki N.
1963. A Further Note on the Pandit Kinship Terminology. In Anthropology on the
March: Recent Studies of Indian Beliefs, Attitudes and Social Institutions, edited by L. K.
Ratnam, L. Krishna Anantha Krishna Iyer, and Diwan Bahadur. Pp. 268-274. Madras:
Book Centre.
Madan, Triloki N.
1975. Structural Implications of Marriage in North India: Wife-Givers and Wife-Takers
among the Pandits of Kashmir. Contributions to Indian Sociology 9 (2): 217-243.
Madan, Triloki N.
1965. Family and Kinship: A Study of the Pandits of Rural Kashmir. Oxford: Oxford
University Press. [Pp. 258-265: kin terminology.] HAVE
Reviews: Benedict, B. 1966; Caplan L. 1967; Karve 1967; Ross 1967; Tyler 1967; Kurian
1971.
Madan, Triloki N.
1993b. The Structural Implications of Marriage Alliance in North India: Wife-Givers and
Wife-Takers among the Pandits of Kashmir. In Family, Kinship and Marriage in India,
edited by Patricia Uberoi. Pp. 287-306. Delhi, etc.: Oxford University Press.
KOHISTANI
Knudsen, Are.
2008. Violence and Belonging: Land, Love and Lethal Conflict in the North-Western
Frontier of Pakistan. Copenhagen: NIAS Press. [Kinship and blood vengeance.]
KUNAR
GAWAR-BATI
Morgenstierne, Georg.
1950. Notes on Gawar-Bati. Oslo: Kommisjon Hos Jacob Dybwad.
PASHAYI
Keiser, R. Lincoln.
1974. Social Structure in the Southeastern Hindu-Kush: Some Implications for Pashai
Ethno-History. Anthropos 69 (3-4): 445-456.
SHINA
BROKSKAT
Ramaswami, N.
1982. Brokskat Grammar. Mysore: Central Institute of Indian Languages. [P. 40: kinship
plural.]

DOMAAKI
Lorimer, D. L. R.
1939. The Dumāki Language: Outlines of the Speech of the Doma, or Bēricho, of Hunza.
Nijmegen: Dekker & van der Vegt. [Pp. 32-33: plurals of kin terms.]
SHINA
Nayyar, Adam.
1986. Astor: Eine Ethnographie. Stuttgart: Steiner Verlag Wiesbaden. [P. 118: Shina
kinship chart.] HAVE
Vohra, Rohit.
1989. An Ethnography. The Buddhist Dards of Ladakh: Mythic Lore, Household,
Alliance System, Kinship. Ettelbruck, Grand Duchy of Luxembourg: Skydie Brown
International.
LAHNDA
SERAIKI (MULTANI)
Bhatt, Raj N.
1989. Multani Kinship Organization: An Investigation. Man in India 69 (4): 387-392. HAVE
NURISTANI
GENERAL
Buddruss, Georg.
1976. Nochmals zur Stellung der Nūristān-Sprachen des afghanischen Hindukusch.
Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 35: 19-38. [P. 25: ‘daughter’; 29-30, 31:
‘parent-in-law’.]
Degener, Almuth. HAVE
2002. The Nuristani Languages. In Indo-Iranian Languages and Peoples, edited by
Nicholas Sims-Williams. Pp. 103-117. Oxford: Oxford University Press. (Proceedings of
the British Academy 116). [P. 108: the term for ‘daughter’ in Nuristani languages as
compared with Iranian and Indic.]
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1966. Notes on Kafir Phonology. In Shahidullah Presentation Volume, edited by Anwar
S. Dil. Pp. 89-100. Lahore: Linguistic Research Group of Pakistan. [Pp. 98-99: Nuristani
terms for ‘daughter’ in the Indo-Aryan context.]
Morgenstierne, Georg.
1926. Report on a Linguistic Mission to Afghanistan. Oslo: H. Aschenhoug. [P. 71:
“strange development” of d > j in Khowar žur ‘daughter’; žur has been influenced by žau
‘son’.]
Review: Turner R. 1926.
Morgenstierne, Georg.
1973. Die Stellung der Kafirsprachen. In Irano-Dardica, by Georg Morgenstierne. Pp.
327-344. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. [P. 332: on Prasun lüšt ‘daughter’ in connection
with Sanskrit.] HAVE

Parkes, Peter. HAVE
2001. Alternative Social Structures and Foster Relations in the Hindu Kush: Milk
Kinship Allegiance in Former Mountain Kingdoms of Northern Pakistan. Comparative
Studies in Society and History 43 (1): 4-36.
Robertson, George S. HAVE
1896. The Kafirs of Hindu-Kush. London: Lawrence & Bullen. [Sporadically on clans; p.
213ff: ritual kinship.]
Snoy, Peter.
1962. Die Kafiren. Formen der Wirtschaft und Geistigen Kultur. Ph.D. dissertation.
Frankfurt am Main: Goethe Universität. [Pp. 217-224: family, clan, social classes.]
Strand, Richard F. HAVE
2011. Nurestani Languages. In Encyclopaedia Iranica. (Online). [Kinship possession,
syncope in the terms for ‘daughter’.]
Trumpp, E.
1866. Über die Sprache der sogenannten Kāfirs im indischen Caucasus (Hindū Kūsch).
Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 20 (1): 377-418. [Pp. 412, 414:
kin terms recorded by several authors.] HAVE
COMPARATIVE
Klimburg, Max.
1999. The Kafirs of the Hindu Kush: Art and Society of the Waigal and Ashkun Kafirs.
Vol. 1-2. Stuttgart: Steiner. [Vol. 1, pp. 61-73: sporadically on agnatic clans.]
KAMVIRI
Jones, Schuyler.
1967. The Political Organization of the Kam Kafirs. A Preliminary Analysis. Kobenhavn.
(Historisk-Filosofiske Meddelelser udgivet af det Gongelige Danske Videnskabernes
Selskab 42 (2)). [Clan structure.]
Strand, Richard F. HAVE
1974. Principles of Kinship Organization among the Kom Nuristani. In Cultures of the
Hindukush. Selected Papers from the Hindu-Kush Cultural Conference Held at
Moesgård 1970, edited by Karl Jettmar and Lennart Edelberg. Pp. 51-56. Wiesbaden.
KATI
Jettmar, Karl.
1986. The Religions of the Hindukush. Vol. 1: The Religion of the Kafirs: The Pre-
Islamic Heritage of Afghan Nuristan. Warminster: Aris & Phillips. [Pp. 29-31: Kati
kinship and social organization.]
Degener, Almuth.
WAIGALI

1998. Die Sprache von Nisheygram im Afghanischen Hindukusch. Wiesbaden:
Harrassowitz. [A Waigali village; pp. 201-202: possession of kin terms.]
Katz, David J.
1982. Kafir to Afghan: Religious Conversion, Political Incorporation and Ethnicity in the
Vaygal Valley, Nuristan. Ph.D. dissertation. University of California, Los Angeles. [Pp.
85-118: kinship and social structure.]
IRANIAN ANCIENT
Bartholomae, Christian. HAVE
1886. Beiträge zur altiranischen Grammatik. IV. X. Z. brātūiryō, tūiryō. Beiträge zur
Kunde der Indogermanischen Sprachen 10: 267-280. [On the metathesis in the terms for
brother’s son and father’s brother.]
Beekes, Robert S. P. HAVE
1981. The Neuter Plural and the Vocalization of the Laryngeals in Avestan. Indo-Iranian
Journal 23: 275-287. [Extensively on terms for father and daughter.]
Benveniste, Émile.
1951. Études sur le vieux-perse. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 47: 21-
51. [Pp. 21-22: on epigraphic reflexes of the IE word for ‘daughter’.] HAVE
Benveniste, Émile.
1966. Titres et Noms Propres en Iranien Ancien. Paris : Librairie C. Klincksieck. [Pp. 34-
50: MPers name for princess and Iranian terms for daughter.] HAVE
Reviews: J. N. 1968 ; Miller D. 1968.
Brandenstein, Wilhelm, and Manfred Mayrhofer.
1964. Handbuch des Altpersischen. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz. [P. 117: *duHçi
‘daughter’ (Elam.) < *duxθri, MPers. duxš ‘girl’.]
Emmerick, R. E.
1968. Saka Grammatical Studies. London: Oxford University Press. [Pp. 343-345: rdeclension
nouns, i.e. kin terms.] HAVE
Review: Morgenstierne 1970.
Fischer, Helmut. HAVE
1998. Randbemerkungen zur avestischen u-Epenthese. Münchener Studien zur
Sprachwissenschaft 58: 81-86. [On several kin terms.]
Goodenough, Ward H.
1949. Comments on the Question of Incestuous Marriages in old Iran. American
Anthropologist 51: 326-328.
Herrenschmidt, Clarisse.
1987. Note sur la parenté chez les Perses au début de l’empire achéménide. In
Achaemenid History. II: The Greek Sources, edited by H. Sancisi-Weerdenburg and A.
Kuhrt. Pp. 53-67. Leiden: Brill.

Herrenschmidt, Clarisse.
1994. Le xwêtodas ou mariage « incestueux » en Iran ancien. In Épouser au Plus Proche:
Inceste, Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by
Pierre Bonte. Pp. 113-125. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences
Sociales.
Hoffmann, Karl, and Bernhard Forssman.
1996. Avestische Laut- und Flexionlehre. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der
Universität Innsbruck. [Pp. 81-82: the problem of laryngeal vocalization in the words for
father and daughter.] HAVE
Insler, Stanley. HAVE
1971. Some Problems of Indo-European *ə in Avestan. Language 47 (3): 573-585. [P.
573, n. 2: on the term for father in Late Avestan and Gathic.]
Leist, Burkard W.
1889. Alt-Arisches Jus Gentium. Jena: G. Fischer.
Mazahéri, A.
1938. La Famille Iranienne aux Temps Anté-Islamiques. Paris: Librairie Orientale et
Américaine.
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE
1918. A propos du mot avestique ptā. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris
20: 286-292. [Avestan term for ‘father’.]
Ravnaes, Erling. HAVE
1981. The Development of ə/Interconsonantal Laryngeal in Iranian. Indo-Iranian Journal
23: 247-273. [Extensively on terms for father and daughter.]
Schmidt, Gernot. HAVE
1973. Die iranischen Wörter für “Tochter”und “Vater”und die Reflexe des
interkonsonantischen H (ә) in den idg. Sprachen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 87: 36-83.
Slotkin, J. S.
1947. On a Possible Lack of Incest Regulations in Old Iran. American Anthropologist 49:
612-617.
Szemerényi, Oswald.
1950. Contributions to Iranian Lexicography. Journal of the American Oriental Society
70 (4): 226-236. [Pp. 235-236: on Iranian terms for grandfather’] HAVE
Tichy, Eva.
1985. Avestisch pitar-/ptar-. Zur Vertretung interkonsonantischer Laryngale im
Indoiranischen. Münchener Studien zur Sprachwissenschaft 45: 229-244.
SCYTHIAN
Zgusta, Ladislav. HAVE
1953. Zwei Skythische Götternamen: Παπαιος und Απι. Archív Orientálni 21: 270-271.
MODERN
GENERAL

Behnam, D., and S. Scott.
1971. Nuclear Families and Kinship Groups in Iran. Diogenes 19 (76): 115-131.
Khatib-Chahidi, Jane.
1992. Milk Kinship in Shi’ite Islamic Iran. In The Anthropology of Breast-feeding, edited
by V. Maher. Pp. 109-132. Oxford: Berg.
WESTERN
NORTHWESTERN
BALOCHI (BALUCHI)
Ferraro, Felicetta. HAVE
1988. Baluchi Kinship Terminology. Newsletter of Baluchistan Studies 5: 33-62.
Ferraro, Felicetta. HAVE
1990. ‘Household’ and ‘Family’: Some Ethno-Lexical Aspects in Baluchi. Newsletter of
Baluchistan Studies 7: 15-28. Naples.
Pastner, Carroll McC. HAVE
1981. The Negotiation of Bilateral Endogamy in the Middle Eastern Context: The Zikri
Baluch Example. Journal of Anthropological Research 37 (4): 305-318.
KURDISH
Allison, Christi.
2001. The Yezidi Oral Tradition in Iraqi Kurdistan. Richmond: Curzon Press. [Pp. 58-59:
social structure and family genealogies.]
Asatrian, Garnik. HAVE
1999-2000a. Kurdish Etymologies I. 3. dāmāri, demāri ‘stepmother; Stiefmutter’. Iran
and the Caucasus 3: 209-210.
Asatrian, Garnik. HAVE
1999-2000b. The Holy Brotherhood: The Yezidi Religious Institution of the “Brother”
and the “Sister” of the “Next World.” Iran and the Caucasus 3: 79-96.
Barth, Fredrik.
1953. Principles of Social Organization in Southern Kurdistan. Oslo: Brødrene
Jørgensen. [Pp. 29-33: “Kinship,” including kin terminology; 67-77: kinship composition
of groups.] HAVE
Review: Masters 1955.
Barth, Fredrik. HAVE
1954. Father’s Brother's Daughter Marriage in Kurdistan. Southwestern Journal of
Anthropology 10: 164-171.
Reprinted in: Peoples and Cultures of the Middle East: An Anthropological Reader. Vol.
1. Cultural Depth and Diversity, edited by Louise E. Sweet. Pp. 127-136. Garden City,
NY: Natural History Press, 1970; Journal of Anthropological Research, 1986, 42 (3):
389-396.

Dziegiel, Leszek.
1982. Life Cycle within the Iraqi Kurd Family. Ethnologia Polona 8: 247-260.
Gheitury, Amer, Yasami, Hasan, and Kristin Kazzazi. HAVE
2010. A Note on Kalhori Kinship Terms.. Iranian Studies 43 (4): 533-554. [Southern
Kurdish dialect.]
Hassanpour, Amir. HAVE
2001. The (Re)production of Patriarchy in the Kurdish Language. In Women of a Non-
State Nation. The Kurds, edited by Shahrzad Mojab. Pp. 227-263. Costa Mesa CA:
MAZDA.
Leach, Edmund R.
1940. Social and Economic Organization of the Rowanduz Kurds. London: London
School of Economics and Political Science. (Monographs in Social Anthropology 3.) [Pp.
13-27: “Social Organization,” including kinship structure; 63: kin terms.]
Reviews: Bacon 1941; V. M. 1941.
Yalçin-Heckmann, Lale.
1987. Kinship and Tribal Organization in the Province of Hakkari, Southeast Turkey.
Ph.D. dissertation. London School of Economics.
Yalçin-Heckmann, Lale.
1989. On Kinship, Tribalism and Ethnicity in Eastern Turkey. In Ethnic Groups in the
Republic of Turkey, edited by Peter A. Andrews. Pp. 622-632. Wiesbaden: Ludwig
Reichert Verlag.
Yalçin-Heckmann, Lale.
1991. Tribe and Kinship among the Kurds. Frankfurt am Main and New York: Peter
Lang. 328 P.
ZAZA-GORANI
DIMLI
Todd, Terry L.
2002. A Grammar of Dimili, Also Known as Zaza. Stockholm: Iremet. [Pp. 38-39:
“special” and “ordinary” kin terms, with grammatical analysis of direct and oblique
cases, referential and vocative forms.]
SOUTHWESTERN
PERSIAN
HAZARA
Bacon, Elizabeth.
1951. The Hazara Mongols of Afghanistan: A Study in Social Organization. Ph.D.
dissertation. University of California, Berkeley.
Monsutti, Alessandro.
2004. Cooperation, Remittances, and Kinship among the Hazaras. Iranian Studies 37 (2):
219-240.

TAT
Yar-Shater, E.
1969. Distinction of the Feminine Gender in Southern Tāti. In Studia Classica et Orientalia
Antonio Pagliaro Oblata. T. 3. Pp. 281-301. Roma: Instituto di Glottologia di Roma. [Also
Muslim Tat. Pp. 288-289: feminine nouns denoting kin relationships and their use in genitive
compounds.]
WESTERN FARSI
Amanolahi, Sekandar. HAVE
2003. Socio-Political Changes among the Basseri of South Iran. Iran and the Caucasus 7
(1-2): 261-277.[Pp. 268-269: patrlineal clans and subclans.]
Barth, Fredrik.
1961. Nomads of South Persia: The Basseri Tribe of the Khamseh Confederacy. New York:
Humanities Press; Oslo: Oslo University Press. [Pp. 29-32: kin terminology.] HAVE
Reviews: Amoss 1962; Lambton 1962; Coon 1962.
Karkal M.
1983. Marriage Behaviour and Demographic Transition among Parsis. In Dynamics of
Population and Family Welfare, edited by K. Srinivasan and S. Mukerji. Pp. 397-410.
Bombay, India: Himalaya Publishing House.
Others
Anderson, Jon W.
1982. Cousin Marriage in Context: Constructing Social Relations in Afghanistan. Folk
24: 7-28.
Ascoli, Graziadio I.
1863. 2. Ênder (pers.). Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 12: 320. [Persian
for ‘step-father, father-in-law, step-son, son-in-law, mother-in-law, step-mother,
kinsman’.]
Bailey, H. W. HAVE
1956. Armeno-Indoiranica. 3. dšxoy ‘Ruling Lady’. Transactions of the Philological
Society (1956): 91-94. [On an OPers form attested in an Elamite inscription and possibly
related to IE ‘daughter’.]
Bartholomae, Christian. HAVE
1893. Arica III. 11. Anl pt zu t; bal. trī. Indogermanische Forschungen 2: 263. [Baluchi
term for father’s sister in the Indo-Iranian context.]
Bateni, M. R. HAVE
1973. Kinship Terms in Persian. Anthropological Linguistics 15 (7): 324-327.
Beattie, Hugh.
1982. Kinship and Ethnicity in the Nahrin Area of Northern Afghanistan. Afghan Studies
3-4: 39-51. London.
Berrenberg, Jeanne.

2003. Beyond Kinship Algebra: Values and the Riddle of Pashtun Marriage Structure.
Zeitschrift für Ethnologie 128 (2): 269-292.
Bradburd, Daniel A.
1979. Kinship and Contract: The Social Organization of the Komachi of Kerman, Iran.
Ph.D. dissertation. City University of New York. 293 P.
Bromberger, Christian.
2005. Famille et parenté dans la plaine du Gilân (Iran). In Famille et Mutations
Sociopolitiques, l’Approche Culturaliste à l’Épreuve, edité par Azadeh Kian-Thiébaut et
Marie Ladier-Fouladi. Pp. 125-142. Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de
l’Homme.
Centlivres, Pierre, and Micheline Centlivres-Demont.
1984. La société Afghane: Structure et valeurs. In Afghanistan: La Colonisation
Impossible. Pp. 57-80. Paris: Éditions du Cerf. [Pp. 68-70: “Marriage Alliance.”]
Christensen, Asger.
1982. Agnates, Affines and Allies: Patterns of Marriage among Pakhtun in Kunar, North-
East Afghanistan. Folk 24: 29-63.
Digard, Jean-Pierre.
1987. Jeux de structures. Segmentarité et pouvoir chez les nomades Baxtyâri d’Iran.
L’Homme 27: 12-53.
Duchesne-Guillemin, J.
1946. Pers. dōšīzä “jeune fille, vierge.” Le Muséon 59 (1-4): 571-575. (Mélanges L. Th.
Lefort.) [In connection with the IE word for ‘daughter’.]
Dupree, Louis.
1984. Tribal Warfare in Afganistan and Pakistan: A Reflection of the Segmentary
Lineage System. In Islam in Tribal Societies: From Atlas to the Indus, edited by Akbar S.
Ahmed and David M. Hart. Pp. 266-286. London, etc.: Routledge & Kegan Paul.
Ferdinand, Klaus.
1982. Marriage among Pakhtun Nomads of Eastern Afghanistan. Folk 24: 65-87.
Gershevitch, Ilya. HAVE
1973. Genealogical Descent in Iranian. Bulletin of the Iranian Culture Fioundation 1: 71-
86.
Harmatta, J.
1971. Sino-Iranica. Acta Antiqua Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 19: 113-143. [Pp.
129-130: on OPers du-uk-ši-iš ‘princess’ in relation to IE ‘daughter’.] HAVE
Henning, W. B. HAVE
1964. The Survival of an Ancient Term. In Indo-Iranica. Mélanges Présentés à Georg
Morgenstierne à l’Occasion de son Soixante-Dixième Anniversaire. Pp. 95-97. Wiesbaden:
Otto Harrassowitz. [On WestIran vesita ‘husband’s sister’.]
Hübschmann, Heinrich.
1899. Ueber die persische Verwandtenheirath. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen
Gesellschaft 43: 308-312.

Khatib-Chahidi, Jane.
1992. Milk Kinship in Shi’ite Islamic Iran. In The Anthropology of Breast-Feeding:
Natural Law or Social Construct, edited by Vanessa Maher. Pp. 109-132. Oxford: Berg.
Khatib-Chahidi, Jane.
1993. Sexual Prohibitions, Shared Space and ‘Fictive’ Marriages in Shi’ite Iran. In
Women and Space: Ground Rules and Social Maps, edited by Sh. Ardener. Pp. 112-134.
Oxford. [P. 133: Persian kinship terminology.]
Kisliakov, N. A.
1936. Sledy Pervobytvogo Kommunizma u Gornyh Tadjikov Vakhio-Bolo. (Trudy
Instituta Antropologii, Etnografii i Arheologii 10). Moscow and Leningrad: Academy of
Sciences Press. [Pp. 124-156: kinship system and terminology.] HAVE
Lüders, Heinrich. HAVE
1920. Pali dhītā. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 49: 236-250. [A
diminutive of the IE term for ‘daughter’ in an Indo-Aryan context.]
Reprinted in: Philologica Indica: Ausgewählte Kleine Schriften von Heinrich
Lüders. Ss. 497-509. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1940.
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE
1929. Compte-Rendu: Georg Morgenstierne. – Indo-Iranian Frontier Languages, Vol. 1.
Parachi and Ormuri. Oslo, 1929. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 30 (2):
89-91. [Phonetic irregularities in IE affinal terms.]
Morgenstierne, Georg.
1927. An Etymological Dictionary of Pashto. Oslo: Kommisjon Hos Jacob Dybwad.
Morgenstierne, Georg.
1929. Indo-Iranian Frontier Languages. Vol. 1. Parachi and Ormuri. Oslo: Aschenhoug.
Morgenstierne, Georg.
1932. Notes on Balochi Etymology. Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap 5: 37-53. [Pp.
43-44, 48, 52: on kin terms.]
Morgenstierne, Georg.
1938. Indo-Iranian Frontier Languages. Vol. 2. Iranian Pamir Languages (Yidgha-
Munji, Sanglechi-Ishkashmi amd Wakhi). Oslo: Aschenhoug.
Morgenstierne, Georg.
1962. Feminine Nouns in -a in Western Iranian Dialects. In A Locust’s Leg: Studies in
Honour of S. H. Taqizadeh. Pp. 203-208. London: Percy Lund, Humphreys. [P. 205: kin
terms.] HAVE
Morgenstierne, Georg.
1974. An Etymological Vocabulary of the Shughni Group. Weisbaden: Ludwig Reichert.
Najmabadi, Schahnaz R.
1975. Die Širavand in West Lorestan, mit Besonderer Berücksichtung des
Verwandtschaftssystems. Ph.D. dissertation. Heidelberg.
Pastner, Carroll M.

1978. Kinship Terminology and Feudal versus Tribal Orientations in Baluch Social
Organization: A Comparative View. In The Nomadic Alternative: Modes and Models of
Interaction in the African-Asian Deserts and Steppes, edited by Wolfgang Weissleder.
Pp. 261-274. The Hague: Mouton.
Pehrson, Robert N.
1966. The Social Organization of the Marri Baluch. Compiled and analyzed by Fredrik
Barth. Chicago: Aldine. (Viking Fund Publications in Anthropology 43.) [Pp. 33-70:
kinship and marriage, including terminology.]
Reviews: Madan 1967; Shapiro W. 1967; Dupree 1968.
Perrin, J.-M.
1964. L’Afghon, dialecte Indo-Aryen parlé au Turkestan. Bulletin de l’Écôle Française
d’Extrême-Orient 52 (1): 173-181. [Pp. 178-180: kin terminology (after a Russian
publication: Oranskii, I. M. 1956. Indoiazychnaia etnograficheskaia gruppa “afgon” v
Srednei Azii. Sovetskaia etnografia 2: 117-124)] HAVE
Perry, John R.
2005. A Tajik Persian Reference Grammar. Leiden and Boston: Brill. [Pp. 477-478: kin
terms as forms of address.]
Pisarchik, A. K. HAVE
1949. Terminy obrascheniia “lo” i “ro” v shugnano-rushanskoi gruppe iazykov v
vekhoviah Piandja (Amu-Dar’i). Izvestiia Tadzhikskogo Filiala Akademii Nauk SSSR 15:
59-67.
Pisarchik, A. K. HAVE
1953. O nekotoryh terminah rodstva u tadjikov. In Sbornik Statei po Istorii i Filologii
Srednei Azii, posviaschennyi 80-letiiu so dnia rozhdeniia A. A. Semenova. (Trudy
Instituta Istorii, Arheologii i Etnografii Akademii Nauk Tadjikskoi SSR 17). Pp. 177-184.
Stalinabad: Tadjik Academy of Sciences Press.
Reznik, D. G. HAVE
1957. Materialy k terminologii rodstva tadzhikov (Soobschenie I. Shugnanskie I
rushanskie terminy rodstva tadzhikov Pamira). Uchenye Zapiski Kuliabskogo
Gosudarstvennogo Pedagogicheskogo Instituta 3: 193-220.
Reznik, D. G. HAVE
1958. Materialy k terminologii rodstva tadzhikov (Materialy k terminologii rodstva
tadjikov, Soobschenie II). Uchenye Zapiski Kuliabskogo Gosudarstvennogo
Pedagogicheskogo Instituta 4: 287-310.
Rzehak, Lutz.
1995. Menschen des Rückens-Menschen des Baluches: Sprache und Wirklichkeit im
Verwandtschaftssystem der Belutschen. In Iran und Turfan. Beiträge Berliner
Wissenschaftler, Werner Sundermann zum 60. Geburtstag Gewidmet, edited by Christiane
Reck, Christine Reck, and Peter Zieme. Pp. 207-229. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.
Saadat, Mostafa.
2007. Consanguineous Marriages in Iranian Folktales. Community Genetics 10 (1): 38-
40.
Salzer, Richard B.

1974. Social Organization of a Nomadic Pastoral Nobility in Southern Iran: the Kashkuli
Kuchek Tribe of the Qashqa’i. Ph.D. dissertation. University of California, Berkeley. [Pp.
138-188: lineage segmentation, marriage, residence, family cycle.]
Sköld, Hannes.
1936. Materialen zu den Iranischen Pamirsprachen. Lund: C. W. K. Gleerup.
[P. 172-173: Shugni basic kin terms.]
Spooner, Brian J. HAVE
1965. Kinship and Marriage in Eastern Persia. Sociologus 15 (1): 22-31.
Spooner, Brian J.
1966. Iranian Kinship and Marriage. Iran 4: 51-59.
Tapper, Nancy.
1991. Bartered Brides: Politics, Gender and Marriage in an Afghan Tribal Society.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. [Durrani, a dialect of Northern Pashto.]
Reviews: Afshar 1992; Donnan 1992; Mills 1994.
Tomaschek, Wilhelm.
1880. Centralasiatische Studien. II. Die Pamir-Dialekte. Sitzungsberichte der
Philosophisch-Historischen Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 96 91-
3): 735-900. Wien. [Pp. 772-776: kin terms.] HAVE
Zadran, Alef-Shah.
1980. Kinship, Family and Kinship Terminology. Afghanistan: Historical and Cultural
Quarterly 33 (2): 45-68. Kabul.
OSSETIAN
Benveniste, Émile.
1956. Études sur la phonetique et l’étymologie de l’Ossete. Bulletin de la Société de
Linguistique de Paris 52 (1): 6-59. [Pp. 18-19: etymology and discussion of Osset aefsīn
‘belle-mere, maitresse de maison’ < *abi-šaiθnii-, Avest aibi-šōiθna ‘habitant de la
maison’.]
Bielmeier, Roland. HAVE
1989. Sarmatisch, Alanisch, Jassisch und Altossetisch. In Compendium Linguarum
Iranicarum, herausgegeben von Rüdiger Schmitt. Ss. 236-245. Wiesbaden: Ludwig
Reichert. [Pp. 240, 242: Iranian kin terms attested in Sarmatian personal names.]
Cheung, Johnny.
2000. Some Remarks on Gemination in Ossetic. The Ossetic Reflexes of PIr. intervocalic
*-Cy-. In Indoarisch, Iranisch und die Indogermanistik. Arbeitstagung der
Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 2. bis 5. Oktober 1997 in Erlangen, herausgegeben
von Bernhard Forssman und Robert Plath. Ss. 69-74. Wiesbaden: Reichert. [Pp. 70:
gemination in kin terms plurals fiddaeltae, maddaeltae, aervaddaeltae.]
Dareste, R.
1887. Review of Sovremennyi obychai i drevnii zakon: Obychnoe pravo osetin v istorikosravnitel’nom
osveshchenii, par Maxime Kovalevski. Journal des Savants March: 164-
177; May: 279-294. [Pp. 283: marriage; 284-285: patriarchal family, adoption, kin
classification; 288-289: on the replacement of gens by the state.]

Hamp. Eric. HAVE
2001. Diverse Indo-Iranian Etymological Notes. Ossetic syl / silæ ‘Female’. Journal of
the American Oriental Society 121 (1): 89-90. [A follow-up to Abaev’s etymology from
*stri-.]
Hübschmann, Heinrich.
1887. Etymologie und Lautlehre der Ossetischen Sprache. Strassburg. [Pp.
107-108: basic kin terms, including Dig. nostae ‘daughter-in-law’ < *nvostae.]
Kaloev, B. A.
1979. M. M. Kovalevskii i ego issledovaniia gorskikh narodov Kavkaza. M.:
Nauka. [Pp. 69-96: Ossetian customary law in Kovalevskii’s writings; 166: Ossetian kin
terms as recorded by Kovalevskii.]
Kovalewsky, Maxime.
1893. Coutume Contemporaine et Loi Ancienne. Droit Coutumier Ossétien, Éclairé par
l’Histoire Comparée. Paris: L. Larose. [Pp. 207-232: “Kinship system and laws of
inheritance.”]
See Dareste 1887 for a review of the Russian original.
Miller, Wsewolod.
1903. Die Sprache der Osseten. In Grundriss der Iranischen Philologie, herausgegeben
von Wilhelm Geiger und Ernst Kuhn. Bd. 1. Anhang. Ss. 1-111. Strassburg: Karl J.
Trübner. [Pp. 41-42: complex suffixes al + ta of kin terms.] HAVE
Miller, Wsewolod.
1907. Beiträge zur ossetischen Etymologie. Indogermanische Forschungen 21: 323-334.
[P. 331, 332-333: some kin terms.] HAVE
Thordarson, Fridrik.
1973. Ossetic and Caucasian – Stray Notes. Norsk Tidsskrift for Sprogvidenskap 27 (1):
85-97. [P. 90: on names derived from kin terms in Scythian inscriptions.]
Thordarson, Fridrik. HAVE
1989. Ossetic. In Compendium Linguarum Iranicarum, herausgegeben von Rüdiger
Schmitt. Ss. 456-479. Wiesbaden: Ludwig Reichert. [Pp. 469, 478: on kin terms.]
MESSAPIC
Blumenthal, Albrecht von.
1936. Zur Interpretation der messapischen Inschriften. Indogermanische Forschungen 54:
81-113. [Pp. 112-113: on do as a possible reflection of IE *dhugHter ‘daughter’.] HAVE
Haas, Otto. HAVE
1962. Messapische Studien. Inschriften mit Kommentar, Skizze einer Laut- und
Formenlehre. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Pp. 142-144: “Words for Daughter and Son.”]
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE
1959. Messapisch bilia – lat. filia und eine vermeintlich messapische Inschrift.
Indogermanische Forschungen 64: 169-171.
Simone, Carlo de.

1958. Una nuova iscrizione messapica proveniente da Sepino. Indogermanische
Forschungen 63: 253-272. [Pp. 261-272: on bilia ‘daughter’.] HAVE
Stier, G.
1857. Zur Erklärung der Messapischen Inschriften. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 6: 142-150. [Pp. 147-148: on Bilias ‘daughter’.]
Whatmough, Joshua.
1931. The Osi of Tacitus – Germanic or Illyrian? Harvard Studies in Classical Philology
42: 139-155. [P. 152: on bilia in connection with fīlia and the reflection of dh in
Messapic.]
PHRYGIAN
Haas, Otto. HAVE
1966. Die Phrygischen Sprachdenkmäler. Sophia: Academie Bulgare des Sciences.
(Linguistique Balkanique 10.) [Pp. 103, 112, 161, 208, 211: attested forms of Phryg kin
terms.]
Neumann, Günther. HAVE
1987. Zur Verwandtschaftsbezeichnung *ιανατηρ. Glotta 65: 33-37. [A controversial
word found among Greek inscriptions in Asia Minor, which is often attributed to
Phrygian.]
Solmsen, Felix.
1897. Zum Phrygischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 34: 36-68. [Pp.
39, 48: on Phryg gelaros, gallaros and IE terms for ‘husband’s sister’.] HAVE
ROMANCE
SOUTHERN
CORSICAN
Anonymous. HAVE
1893. The Corsican Clan. New York Times. December 10.
Jaffe, Alexandra M.
1999. Ideologies in Action: Language Politics on Corsica. Berlin: Mouton & Walter de
Gruyter. [Pp. 46-52: “Kinship and the ‘Clan’.”]
Reviews: Timm 2000; Millar 2002.
Lenclud, G.
1986. De bas en haut, de haut en bas. Le système des clans en Corse in l’état en
perspective. Etudes Rurales 101-102: 137-173.
Olivesi, Claude.
1983. Le système politique Corse: Le clan. Cuntrasti 1: 13-24.
Orsoni, Claude.
1990. Clanisme et racisme: Hypothèse sur les relations inter-communaires en Corse.
Peuples Méditerranéens 51: 191-201.
Ravis-Giordani, Georges.

1983. Bergers Corses: Les Communautés Villageoises du Niolu. Edisud, Aix.
[Extensively on kinship, marriage, feuding, ritual kinship and endogamy.]
Revised edition: Ajaccio: Albiana-Parc Naturel Régional de Corse, 2001.
Review: Augustins 2005.
Wilson, Stephen.
1988. Feuding, Conflict, and Banditry in Nineteenth-Century Corsica. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press. [Kinship, affinity, endogamy and feuding.]
Reviews: Kertzer 1990; Petrusewicz 1990; Reece 1990.
ITALIC
Hamp, Eric.
1971. “Fils” et “fille” en italique: Nouvelle contribution. Bulletin de la Société de
Linguistique de Paris 66 (1): 213-227.
Lejeune, Michel. HAVE
1968. “Fils” et “fille” dans les langues de l’Italie ancienne. Bulletin de la Société de
Linguistique de Paris 62 (1): 67-86.
Mastrelli, Carlo A. HAVE
1980. Un falso arcaismo: lat.-fal. uxor. pel. usur. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 65: 14-
18.
FALISCAN
Giacomelli, G.
1963. La Lingua Falisca. Firenze: L.S. Olschki. [P. 155: pp. 155ff: the structure of
onomastic formula, including kin terms such as mater and filios; 259: usur = Lat uxor
‘wife’.]
COLLECTIONS
LATIN
Andreau, Jean, and Hinnerk Bruhns. (eds.)
1990. Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine. Actes de la Table
Ronde des 2-4 Octobre 1986, Paris, Maison de Sciences de l’Homme. Roma: Ecole
Française de Rome.
Review: Parkin T. 1994.
La Definizione Essenziale Giuridica del Matrimonio: Atti del Colloquio Romanistico-
Canonistico (13-16 marzo 1979). Roma: Libreria Editrice della Pontificia Università
Lateranense, 1980. 175 P.
Dixon, Suzanne. (ed.)
2001. Childhood, Class, and Kin in the Roman World. London and New York: Routledge.
Reviews: Golden 2002; Hope 2002; Treggiari 2002.

Franciosi, Gennaro. (ed.)
1984. Ricerche sulla Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana. Napoli: Jovene.
Kertzer, David I., and Richard P. Saller. (eds.)
1991. The Family in Italy from Antiquity to the Present. New Haven: Yale University
Press.
Reviews: Bryant 1993; Ciacci 1993; Musgrave 1993; Parkin T. 1994; Wiedemann 1998.
Rawson, Beryl. (ed.)
1986. The Family in Ancient Rome: New Perspectives. Ithaca: Cornell University Press.
Reviews: Pomeroy 1987; Wiedemann 1987; Saller 1988.
Rawson, Beryl. (ed.)
1991. Marriage, Divorce and Children in Ancient Rome. Oxford and Canberra:
Clarendon Press/Humanities Research Centre.
Reviews: Gardner 1992; Parkin T. 1994.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1991. Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni. T. 1-3. Napoli: Jovene.
GENERAL
Adams, James N. HAVE
1972. Latin Words for ‘Woman’ and ‘Wife’. Glotta 50: 234-255. [femina, coniux, uxor.]
Aebischer, Paul. HAVE
1937. L’italien prélitteraire a-t-il dit germano et germana pour “frère” et “soeur” ? Étude
de stratigraphie linguistique. In Festschrift Karl Jaberg zugeeignet zur Feier seines 60.
Geburtstages und zur Vollendung des 60. Semesters seines Akademischen Lehramtesm
24. April 1937. Pp. 211-239. Halle-Saale: Max Niemeyer.
Alfs, Gerd.
1950. Adoptionen in der Zeit der Römischen Republik bis auf die des Caesar Octavianus.
Ph.D. dissertation. Universität Koln.
Alinei, Mario.
1983. Onomasiologia strutturale ed etimologia: il caso di barba “zio” e amita “zia.” In
Linguistica e Dialettologia Veneta: Studi Offerti a Manlio Cortelazzo dai Colleghi
Stranieri, a cura di Günter Holtus e Michael Metzeltin. Pp. 115-131. Tübingen: Narr.
Ambrosini, Riccardo. HAVE
1962. Etimologia di lat. uxor. Studi e Saggi Linguistici 2: 23-32.
André, Jacques.
1968. Le nom du collatéral au cinquième degree. Revue de Philologie 42 (1): 42-48.
André, Jacques.
1978. Les Mots à Redoublement en Latin. Paris: Editions Klincksieck. [On reduplicated
kin terms sporadically.]
Review: Messing 1981.

Andreau, Jean.
1990. Activité financière et liens de parenté en Italie Romaine. In Parenté et Stratégies
Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp.
501-526. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Arjava, Antti. HAVE
1988. Paternal Power in Late Antiquity. Journal of Roman Studies 88: 147-165.
Ascoli, Graziadio I.
1864. Uxor (vaça, vacca). Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 13: 157-160.
Augustins, Georges.
1985. Parenté et maisonnée à Rome, un point de vue sur l’origine du testament.
L’Ethnographie 81 (1): 85-96.
Augustins, Georges.
1990. Groupe de parenté ou principe de légitimité. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales
dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 611-618.
Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Bakkum G. C. L. M.
2009a. The Latin Dialect of the Ager Faliscus: 150 Years of Scholarship. Ph.D.
dissertation. Amsterdam University: Faculty of Humanities. [Pp. 177-212: kin terms
discussed in the Lexical Material section.]
Bakkum G. C. L. M.
2009b. The Latin Dialect of the Ager Faliscus: 150 Years of Scholarship. Ph.D.
dissertation. Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press.
Bauman, R.
1984-1985. Family Law and Roman Politics. In Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio
Guarino. T. 3. Pp. 1283-1330. Napoli: Jovene.
Bénabou, Marcel.
1990. Pratique matrimoniale et representation philosophique: Le crépiscule des
strategies? In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean
Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 123-137. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Bettini, Maurizio.
1984. Pater, avunculus, avus nella cultura romana più arcaica. Athenaeum 62 (3-4): 468-
491.
Reprinted in: Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio Guarino, a cura di Vincenzo Giuffrè.
T. 2. Pp. 855-880. Napoli: Jovene, 1984.
Bettini, Maurizio.
1986. Antropologia e Cultura Romana: Parentela, Tempo, Immagini dell’Anima. Rome:
La Nuova Italia Scientifica.
Reviews: Barton 1988; Douglas 1988.
English translation: Anthropology and Roman Culture: Kinship, Time, Images of the
Soul. Translated by John Van Sickle. Baltimore: John Hopkins University Press, 1991.

Reviews: Pollard 1992; Treggiari 1993.
German translation: Familie und Verwandtschaft im Antiken Rom. Frankfurt am Main
and New York: Campus. 256 P.
Bettini, Maurizio.
1988. Il divieto fino al ‘sesto grado’ incluso nel matrimonio romano. Athenaeum 66: 69-
98.
Reprinted in: Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean
Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 27-49. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome, 1990.
Bettini, Maurizio.
1990. Heroides 8,42 e i gradi di parentela in Ovidio. Rivista di Filologia e d’Istruzione
Classica 18: 418-429.
Bettini, Maurizio.
1991a. Il sistema della parentela e la struttura della famiglia. In Storia e Civiltà dei
Romani. Il Potere e l’Esercito, edited by S. Settis. Pp. 66-73. Milano: Electa.
Bettini, Maurizio.
1991b. E tolgono per moglie la cugina. In Il matrimonio e la Parentela, by J.G. Frazer.
Translated into Italian by Milano Il Saggiatore. Pp. 244-265.
Bettini, Maurizio.
1992. Aspetti e problemi della parentela Romana. In Actes du Congrés de la Federation
Internationale des Études Classiques, Pisa 1989. Studi Italiani di Filologia Classica 10:
1168 - 1174.
Bettini, Maurizio. HAVE
1994. De la terminologie romaine des cousins. In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste,
Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by Pierre
Bonte. Pp. 221-239. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.
Bettini, Maurizio, and L. Greco.
1983. Meccanismi retorici e paradigmi culturali: Lo statuto antropologico di “figlio”/
“servo”/ “animale domestico” nella cultura romana arcaica e in quella della Sardegna
tradizionale. In Retorica e Classi Sociali. Atti del IX Convegno di Studi, Bressanone
1981. Pp. 39-52. Padova: Centro Stampa di Palazzo Maldura.
Bierkan, Andrew T., Charles P. Sherman, and Émile Stocquart. HAVE
1907. Marriage in Roman Law. Yale Law Journal 16 (5): 303-327.
Bodel, John.
2008. Cicero’s Minerva, Penates, and the Mother of the Lares: An Outline of Roman
Domestic Religion In Household and Family Religion in Antiquity, edited by John P.
Bodel, and Saul M. Olyan. Pp. 248-275. Malden, MA; Oxford: Blackwell.
Boemer, F.
1987. Wie ist Augustus mit Vesta verwandt. Gymnasium 94: 525-528.
Bonfante, Guiliano. HAVE

1981. PUER = FILIUS, FILIA. La Parola del Passato: Revista di Studi Antichi 200: 312-
314.
Botsford, G. W.
1907. Some Problems Connected with the Roman Gens. Political Science Quarterly 22:
663-692.
Bradley, Keith R.
1991. Discovering the Roman Family. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Reviews: Saller 1992; Dixon S. 1993; McGinn 1993; Parkin T. 1994; Wiedemann 1998.
Bréal, Michel. HAVE
1889a. Étymologies. Noverca “la belle-mère.” Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de
Paris 6: 341. [Latin for stepmother.]
Bréal, Michel. HAVE
1889b. Notes étymologiques. 1. Atavus. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris
7: 447.
Bruhns, Hinnerk.
1990. Parenté et alliances politiques à la fin de la République Romaine. In Parenté et
Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk
Bruhns. Pp. 571-594. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Büchner, Karl.
1955. Tacitus und Plinius über Adoption des römischen Kaisers (Das Verhältnis von
tacitus hist. I. 15-16 zu Plinius Panegyricus 7-8). Rheinische Museum für Philologie 98:
289-312.
Buckland, W.W.
1930. Diligens paterfamilias. In Studi in Onore di Pietro Bonfante, a cura de E.
Albertario, P. Ciapessoni e P. De Fransisci. Pp. 85-108. Milano: Fratelli Treves.
Burnand, Yves.
1990. Les alliances matrimoniales des sénateurs et chevaliers Gallo-Romains. In Parenté
et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk
Bruhns. Pp. 295-309. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Bury, John B. HAVE
1888. Stritauos. Classical Review 2 (1-2): 43.
Bush, Archie C. HAVE
1970. Roman Collateral Kinship Terminology. Ph.D. dissertation. State University of
New York at Buffalo. 332 P.
Bush, Archie C.
1971. Latin Kinship Extensions: An Interpretation of the Data. Ethnology 10: 409-432.
Bush, Archie C. HAVE
1972a. Parent’s Cousin and Cousin’s Child. American Journal of Philology 93 (1972):
568-576.
Bush, Archie C. HAVE

1972b. Remote “Uncles” and Remote “Aunts” as Defined in the Sententiae Receptae
Paulo. Transactions and Proceedings of the American Philological Association 103: 39-
47.
Bush, Archie C. HAVE
1972-1973. Consobrinus and Cousin. Classical Journal 68 (2): 161-165.
Bush, Archie C.
1987. Nepos Again. Journal of Indo-European Studies 15 (3-4): 285-296.
Bush, Archie C., and Joseph J. McHugh.
1975. Patterns of Roman Marriage. Ethnology 14 (1): 25-46.
Butler, Jonathan L.
1969. The Latin Derivational Suffixes -INUS, -INA, -INUS, and -INEUS: Their Origins
and Romance Descendants. Ph.D. dissertation. University of California, Berkeley.
Butler, Jonathan L.
1971. Latin -īnus, -īna, -inus and -ineus, from Proto-Indo-European to the Romance
Languages. Berkeley: University of California Press. (University of California
Publications in Linguistics 68.) [Includes derivations from kin terms.]
Cantarella, E.
2003. Fathers and Sons in Rome. Classical World 96 (3): 281-298.
Clemente, Guido.
1990. Tradizioni familiari e prassi politica nella repubblica romana: Tra mos maiorum e
individualismo. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by
Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 595-608. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Conway, Seymour R.
1893. On the Change of d to l in Italic (lacrima, levir, lingua etc. Mod. Italian cicala,
caluco et.). Indogermanische Forschungen 2: 157-167. [P. 165: on levir ‘husband’s
brother.’] HAVE
Corbett, P. E.
1930. The Roman Law of Marriage. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Reviews: A. H. S. 1930; Volterra 1930; Duff P. 1931; Lawson 1932.
Corbier, Mireille.
1990. Les comportements familiaux de l’aristocratie romaine (IIe siècle av. J.-C. – IIIe
ap. J.-C.). In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean
Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 226-249. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Corbier, Mireille.
1990. Construire sa parenté à Rome. Revue Historique 575: 3-36.
Corbier, Mireille.
1991a. Constructing Kinship in Rome: Marriage and Divorce, Filiation and Adoption. In
The Family in Italy from Antiquity to the Present, edited by D. Kertzer and R. Saller. Pp.
127-144. New Haven: Yale University Press.

Corbier, Mireille.
1991b. La descendance d’Hortensius et de Marcia. Mélanges d’Archéologie et d’Histoire
de l’École Française de Rome 103 (2): 655-701.
Corbier, Mireille.
1991. Divorce and Adoption as Roman Familial Strategies. In Marriage, Divorce and
Children in Ancient Rome, edited by Beryl Rawson. Pp. 47-78. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Corbier, M.
1998. Épigraphie et parenté. In Epigraphie et Histoire: Acquis et Problèmes (Actes du
Congrès de la Société des Professeurs d’Histoire Ancienne, Lyon-Chambéry, 21-23 Mai
1993), edited by Y.Le Bohec and Y. Roman. Pp. 101–152. Lyon: De Boccard, 1998.
Corbier, Mireille.
1999. La petite enfance à Rome: Lois, normes, pratiques individuelles et collectives.
Annales 54: 1257-1290.
Corbier, Mireille.
2001. Solidarité entre les générations et sécurité du cycle de vie: La société romaine (IIe
siècle avant J.-C. – IIIe siècle après J.-C.). In Les Solidarités: Le Lien Social dans Tous
ses États, edited by P. Guillaume. Pp. 103-123. Bordeaux: Maison des Sciences de
l’Homme d’Aquitaine.
Cornil, Georges.
1897. Contribution à l’étude de la patria potestas. Nouvelle Revue Historique de Droit
Francais et Étranger 21: 416-485.
Review: Durkheim 1899b.
Crook, John A.
1967. Patria Potestas. Classical Quarterly 17: 113-122.
Crook, John A.
1990. “His and Hers”: What Degree of Financial Responsibility Did Husband and Wife
Have for the Matrimonial Home and Their Life in Common, in a Roman Marriage? In
Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and
Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 153-172. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Dalla, D.
1988. Aspetti della patria potestà e deo rapporti tra genitori e figli nell’epoca
postclassical. In Atti dell’Accademia Romanistica Costantiniana: VII Convegno
Internazionale: 89-109.
Deman, Albert. HAVE
1981. Le terme de parenté germanique svecerio/socerio dans les inscriptions latines.
Antiquité Classique 50: 198-208. [Cross-listed in GERMANIC.]
De Martino Francesco.
1953. La “gens,” lo stato e le classi in Roma antica. In Studi in Onore di Vincenzo
Arangio-Ruiz nel XLV Anno del suo Insegnamento. T. 4. Pp. 25-49. Napoli: Jovene.
Reprinted in: Diritto e Societa nell'Antica Roma, by Francesco De Martino. T. 1. Pp. 51-
74. Roma: Editori Riuniti, 1979.

Derouet, Bernard.
1990. L’aristocratie romaine donne-t-elle l’image d’un “système à maisons”? In Parenté
et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk
Bruhns. Pp. 271-283. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Devoto, Giacomo.
1940. Storia della Lingua di Roma. Bologna: L. Cappelli. [P. 11: on the etymology of
Lat. uxor ‘wife’.]
DeWitt, Norman W.
1935-1936. Semantic Notes on Latin Words. Classical Journal 31: 505-506.
[Interpretation of Lat. nepos ‘grandson, nephew’ and avunculus ‘mother's brother’.]
Dickey, Eleanor.
2002. Latin Forms of Address: From Plautus to Apuleius. Oxford: Oxford University
Press. [Pp. 110-128: “Kinship terms.”]
Review: Katz 2003.
Dixon, Suzanne.
1985. The Marriage Alliance in the Roman Elite. Journal of Family History 10 (4):
353-378.
Dixon, Suzanne.
1992. The Roman Family. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.
Reviews: Gardner 1993; Parkin T. 1994.
Dondin-Payre, Monique.
1990. La stratégie symbolique de la parenté sous la République et l’empire Romains. In
Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and
Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 53-76. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Dumont, Jean-Christian.
1990. L’imperivm du pater familias. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité
Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 475-495. Roma: Ecole
Française de Rome.
Durry, M.
1956. Sur le mariage romain. Autocritique et mise au point. Revue Internationale des
Droits de l’Antiquité, 3e Série, 3: 227-243.
Reprinted in: Revue des Études Latines 47 (1969): 27-41.
E. W. F.
1907. Note on Warren. American Journal of Philology 28: 488. [Uxor ‘wife’ from *ughswesor
‘yoke-sister’, ‘yoke-fellow’, ‘wife’, from the root wegh-.]
Elwyn, Sue.
1993. Interstate Kinship and Roman Foreign Policy. Transactions of the American
Philological Association 123: 261-286.

Etienne, Roland.
1990. Réflexions sur “quelques terrains où la cohésion familiale est mise à l’épreuve.” In
Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and
Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 619-622. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Evans, John K.
1991. War, Women and Children in Ancient Rome. London: Routledge.
Reviews: Jones N. 1992; Culham 1993; Parkin T. 1994.
Fadda, Carlo.
1910. Diritto delle Persone e della Famiglia. Napoli: Alvano. 425 P.
Fay, Edwin W. HAVE
1897. Contested Etymologies. VII. Some Cases of Haplolalia. Classical Review 11 (2):
90-94. [P. 94: etymology of Lat vitricus ‘stepfather’.]
Fay, Edwin W. HAVE
1907. Etymologies. 6. vitricus. Classical Quarterly 1 (4): 282-283.
Fayer, C.
1994. La Familia Romana: Aspetti Giuridici ed Antiquari. Roma: L’Erma di
Bretschneider.
Review: Gardner 1997.
Franciosi, Gennaro.
1978. Clan Gentilizio e Strutture Monogamiche. Napoli: Jovene.
See also Moreau 1979.
Franciosi, Gennaro.
1983. La relazione avuncolare in Roma antioca (a proposito della congiura degli Aquili e
dei Vitelli). In Studi in Onore di Arnaldo Biscardi. T. 4. Pp. 489-494. Milano: Istituto
editoriale Cisalpino, La Goliardica.
Franciosi, Gennaro.
1984a. Preesistenza della ‘gens’ e ‘nomen gentilicium’. In Ricerche sulla Organizzazione
Gentilizia Romana, a cura di Gennaro Franciosi. Pp. 3-33. Napoli: Jovene.
Franciosi, Gennaro.
1984b. Sepolcri e riti di sepoltura delle antioche ‘gentes’. In Ricerche sulla
Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana, a cura di Gennaro Franciosi. Pp. 37-80. Napoli:
Jovene.
Franciosi, Gennaro.
1984c. La plebe senza genti e il problema della ‘rogatio canuleia’. In Ricerche sulla
Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana, a cura di Gennaro Franciosi. Pp. 121-179. Napoli:
Jovene.
Franciosi, Gennaro.
1988. Matrimonio, conubium e classi sociali nel V sec. A.C. In Societa e Diritto
nell’Epoca Decemvirale. Atti del Convegno di Diritto Romano, Copanello 3-7 giugno
1984. Pp. 147-150. Napoli: Edizioni Scientifiche Italiane.

Franciosi, Gennaro.
1989. Famiglia e Persone in Roma Antica. Dall’Età Arcaica al Principato. Torino:
Giopichelli.
Frank, Marica.
1995. The Rhetorical Uses of Family Terms in Seneca’s Oedipus and Phoenissae.
Phoenix 49 (1): 121-130.
Fraschetti, Augusto.
1990. “Cognata Numina”: Culti della città e culti della famiglia del principe in epoca
Augustea. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean
Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 85-119. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Frier, Bruce W., and Thomas A. J. McGinn.
2004. A Casebook on Roman Family Law. Oxford: Oxford University Press.
Review: Bradley 2005.
Frisk, Hjalmar. HAVE
1938. Indogermanica. 5. anniculus. Göteborgs Högskolas Årsskrift 44: 18-20.
[Diminutive kin terms are used for comparison.]
Funck, A. HAVE
1892. Was heisst ‘die Kinder’. Archiv für Lateinische Lexicographie und Grammatik 7:
73-102.
G. L.
1870. Familia. In Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities, edited William Smith. Pp.
519-520. London: Murray.
Gardner, Jane F., and Thomas Wiedmann.
1991. The Roman Household: A Sourcebook. London and New York: Routledge.
Reviews: Currie 1992; Parkin T. 1994.
Gaudemet, J.
1961. Aspetti comunitari del regime matromoniale romano. Jus 12: 450-464.
Guarino, Antonio.
1939. Adfinitas. Milano: Giuffrè. 110 P.
Hallett, Judith P.
1984. Fathers and Daughters in Roman Society: Women and the Elite Family. Princeton,
NJ: Princeton University Press.
Reviews: Bradley 1985; MacMullen 1985; Martin 1986; Saller 1986.
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1982. Remnants of the Pronominal Genitive Singular -l. American Journal of Philology
103 (2): 214-216. [On Lat famul, familia.]
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE

1982-1983a. On Latin Stem Alternations. 2. Latin ianitrīcēs. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 96 (1): 102.
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1982-1983b. Some Italic and Celtic Correspondences. 10. Latin amita ‘father’s sister’.
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 96 (1): 97.
Hamp, Eric P.
1985. Latin pappa. Glotta 63: 110.
Hanson, A. E.
1999. The Roman Family. In Life, Death and Entertainment in the Roman Empire, edited
by D. S. Potter and D. J. Mattingly. Pp. 19-66. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press.
Harlow, Mary.
1998. In the Name of the Father: Procreation, Paternity, and Patriarchy. In Thinking Men:
Masculity and its Self-Representation in the Classical Tradition. London: Routledge.
Harris, William V.
1986. The Roman Father’s Power of Life and Death. In Studies in Roman Law in Memory of
A. Arthur Schiller, edited by Roger S. Bagnall and William V. Harris. Pp. 81-95. Leiden:
Brill.
Harrod, Samuel G.
1909. Latin Terms of Endearment and of Family Relationship: A Lexicographical Study
Based on Volume VI of the Corpus Inscriptorum Latinarum. Ph.D. dissertation. Princeton
University. 91 P.
Review: Hodgman 1913.
Hausman, A. E.
1891. Adversaria Orthographica. Classical Review 44 (5): 293-296. [Pp. 293-294: on two
spellings of the Latin word for ‘wife’: uxor and uoxor.] HAVE
Havet, L.
1889. Mélanges Latins. Patruus. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 6: 20-
21.
Hermann, Eduard.
1928. Lateinisch socerio. Glotta 17: 142-143.
Hinard, François.
1990. Stratégies familiales et ruptures à l’époque des guerres civiles et de la Proscription.
In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau
and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 555-570. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Holper, J. J.
1996. Kin Term Usage in The Federalist: Evolutionary Foundations of Publius’s
Rhetoric. Politics and the Life Sciences 15 (2): 265-272.
Hopkins, Keith.
1980. Brother-Sister Marriage in Roman Egypt. Comparative Studies in Society and
History 22: 203-250.

Hopkins, Keith.
1990. Seven Missing Papers. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité
Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 623-630. Roma: Ecole
Française de Rome.
Humbert, Michel.
1990. L’individu, l’état: Quelle stratégie pour le marriage classique? In Parenté et
Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk
Bruhns. Pp. 173-198. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Jakobsohn, Hermann. HAVE
1911. Lat. svecerio. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachvorschung 44: 11-13.
Jung, J. H.
1982. Das Eherecht der römischen Soldaten. Aufstieg und Niedergang der Römischen
Welt 2 (14): 303-346.
Keller, Otto.
1891. Lateinische Volksetymologie und Verwandtes. Leipzig: B. G. Teubner. [Pp. 77-78:
kin terms.]
Kepartova, Jana.
1986. Frater in Militärinschriften – Bruder oder Freund? Listy Filologické 109 (1): 11-14.
Key, Thomas H.
1854. On the Derivation of son, nurus, anus, uxor, wife, pas, omnis, solus, every, all,
olos. Transactions of the Philological Society 257-272.
Klenze, Clemens A. K.
1828a. Das Familienrecht der Cognaten und Affinen nach Römischem und Verwandten
Rechten: Ein Versuch Rein Historischer Vergleichung im Rechte. Berlin: Nicolaischen
Buchhandlung. 203 P.
Klenze, Clemens A. K.
1828b. Die Cognaten und Affinen nach römischen Rechte in Vergleichung mit anderen
verwandten Rechten. Zeitschrift für Geschichtliche Rechtswissenschaft 6 (1-2): 1-200.
Koch, Hermann A. HAVE
1870. Voxor = Uxor. Jahrbücher für Classische Philologie 16: 685-687.
Koptev, A. V.
1995. Législation romaine des IVe et Ve s. sur les mariages d’esclaves et de colons. In
Esclavage et Dépendance dans l’Historiographie Soviétique Moderne, édité par M.-M.
Mactoux, M.-M. et É. Geny. Pp. 127-155. Besançon – Paris: Université de Besançon.
Kunst, C.
1996. Adoption und Testamentadoption in der späten Republik. Klio 78: 87-104.
Kurylowicz, Marek.
1984. Die justinianische Adoption. In Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio Guarino, a
cura di Vincenzo Giuffrè. T. 7. Pp. 3305-3316. Napoli: Jovene, 1984.
L.S.

1870. Matrimonium. In Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities, edited William
Smith. Pp. 735-744. London: Murray.
Lacey, Walter K.
1986. Patria Potestas. In Marriage, Divorce and Children in Ancient Rome, edited by
Beryl Rawson. Pp. 121-144. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Lange, Ludwig. HAVE
1876. Römische Alterthümer. Berlin: Weidmann. [Pp. 102-259: family and clan law.]
Lazzeroni, Romano. HAVE
1971. Contatti di lingue e di culture nell’Italia antica: Il nome del figlio e quello dei
Dioscuri. Studi e Saggi Linguistici 11: 1-21.
Lefas, Alexandre.
1897. L’adoption testamentaire à Rome. Nouvelle Revue Historique de Droit Français et
Étranger 21: 721-763.
Review: Durkheim 1899d.
Lentano, Mario.
1996. Le Relazioni Difficili: Parentela e Matrimonio nella Commedia Latina. Napoli:
Loffredo. 206 P.
Lewis, N.
1970. On Paternal Authority in Roman Egypt. Revue Internationale des Droits de
l’Antiquite 17: 251-258.
Lindsay, H.
1998b. Adoption and Succession in Roman Law. Newcastle Law Review 3 (1): 57-81.
Lindsay, H.
2001. Adoption and Its Function in Cross-Cultural Contexts. In Childhood, Class and Kin
in the Roman World, edited by S. Dixon. Pp. 190-204. London and New York: Routledge.
Lobrano, Giovanni.
1984a. Il “filius familius tutor” in D. 1.6.9. In Sodalitas: Scritti in Onore di Antonio
Guarino, a cura di Vincenzo Giuffrè. T. 6. Pp.3027-3055. Napoli: Jovene, 1984.
Lobrano, Giovanni.
1984b. Pater et Filius Eadem Persona: Per lo Studio della Patria Potestas. Milano: A.
Giuffrè.
Lounsbury, Floyd. HAVE
1967. The Structure of the Latin Kinship System and Its Relation to Roman Social
Organization. In Trudy VII Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Antropologicheskikh i
Etnograficheskikh Nauk, Moskva, 3-10 avgusta 1964 g. T. 4. Pp. 261-270. Moscow:
Nauka.
Lubotsky, Alexander.
1994. Vd. ávidhat. In Früh-, Mittel-, Spätindogermanisch. Akten der IX. Fachtagung der
Indogermanischen Gesellschaft vom 5. bis 9. Oktober 1992 in Zurich. Ss. 201-206.
Wiesbaden: Reichert. [P. 3: Lat vitricus ‘step-father’.]

Luján Martinez, Eugenio R. HAVE
1996. Sobre la etimología de uxor. Cuadernos de Filología Clásica. Estudios Latinos 10:
21-28. [Etymology of the Latin term for ‘wife’.]
Lungarova, Pepa, and Cenka Davidkova.
2002. Nabljudenie vrchu termini za rodstvov latinski ezik. In Ezikt: istorija i svremennost.
Pp. 290-292. Šumen: Univ. izd. “Ep. KonstantinPreslavski.”
Mancuso, Gaetano. HAVE
1972. Alle radici della storia del senatus. Contributo all’identificazione dei patres nell’età
precittadina. Annali del Seminario Giuridico della Università di Palermo 33: 169-335.
Mancuso, Gaetano. HAVE
1973. Patres minorum gentium. Annali del Seminario Giuridico della Università di
Palermo 34: 397-421.
Mancuso, Gaetano. HAVE
1976. Patres conscripti. Un’ipotesi sulla composizione dell’antico senato romano. Annali
del Seminario Giuridico della Università di Palermo 36: 253-288.
Marin, Demetrio. HAVE
1960. Abba, Pater. In Hommages à Léon Herrmann. Pp. 503-508. Bruxelles-Berchem:
Latomus.
Marouzeau, J. HAVE
1923. Sur la “qualité” des mots. II: filius, liberi – natus, nati. Revue de Philologie 47: 69-
73.
Marouzeau, J.
1932. Essai sur la stilistique du mot. Revue des Études Latines 10 (2): 336-372. [Pp. 369-
372: on the affective difference between filius and natus.]
Massa-Pairault, Françoise-Hélène.
1990. Du marriage à la solidarité politique: Quelques réflexions sur le cas de Clusium
Hellénistique. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by
Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 333-380. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Maurin, J.
1975. Remarques sur la notion de ‘puer’ à l’époche classique. Bulletin de l’Association
Guillaume Budé 14: 221-230.
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE
1895-1896. Varia. II. Lat. auonculus. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 9:
141-142. [Latin terms for ‘mother’s brother’.]
Meillet, Antoine.
1918. Latin parens. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 20: 264.
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE
1926. Lat genuīnus. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 27: 54-55. [The
intersection of the notions of knee and kinship.]
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE

1934. À propos de Latin sodalis. In Miscelânea Scientífica e Literária Dedicada ao
Doutor J. Leite de Vasconcellos. Vol. 1. Pp. 442-445. Coimbra: Impresa da Universidade.
[Includes kin terms.]
Ménager, L.-R.
1980. Systèmes onomastiques, structures familiales et classes sociales dans le monde
gréco-romain. Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 46: 147-235.
Mette-Ditmann, A.
1991. Die Ehegesetze des Augustus: Eine Untersuchung im Rahmen der
Gesellschaftspolitik des Princeps. Stuttgart: Steiner.
Reviews: Gardner 1992; Parkin T. 1994.
Mezger, Fritz.
1944a. Latin Dii Indigetes, Dii Novensides and the Designation of IE Kinship. American
Journal of Philology 65 (4): 364-366.
Mezger, Fritz. HAVE
1944b. Latin UXOR. American Journal of Philology 65: 170-171.
Mezger, Fritz.
1958. Lat. indigena. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 75: 124.
Moorhouse, A. C. HAVE
1951. Latin amata, amita. Classical Review 1 (1): 1-3. [Lat amita ‘father’s sister’ as
“belonging to the house.”]
Moreau, Philippe.
1978a. Plutarque, Augustin, Lévi-Strauss. Prohibition de l’inceste et marriage preferential
dans la Rome primitive. Revue Belge de Philologie et d’Histoire 56: 41-54.
Moreau, Philippe. HAVE
1978b. La terminologie latine et indo-européenne de la parenté et le système de parenté et
d’alliance a Rome: Questions de methode. (A propos de G. Franciosi, Clan Gentilizio e
Strutture Monogamiche. Contributo alla Storia della Familia Romana, 1978, et de O.
Szemerényi, Studies in the Kinship Terminology of the Indo-European Languages, 1977.)
Revue des Études Latines 56: 41-52.
See Franciosi 1978.
Moreau, Philippe. HAVE
1980. De quelques termes de parenté chez Tacite. In Mélanges de Littérature et
d’Épigraphie Latines, d’Histoire Ancienne et d’Archéologie: Hommage à la Mémoire de
Pierre Wuilleumier. Pp. 239-250. Paris: Belles Lettres.
Moreau, Philippe.
1983. Structures de parenté et d’alliance à Larinum d’après le Pro Cluentio. In Les
Bourgeoisies Municipales Italiennes aux II e et I er siècles av. J.-C. Pp. 99-123. Naples:
Éditions de CNRS.
Moreau, Philippe.

1990. Adfinitas. La parenté pa alliance dans la société romaine (Ier siècle av. J.-C. – IIe
siècle ap. J.-C.) In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by
Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 3-26. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Moreau, Philippe.
1994. Le mariage dans les degrés raprochés. Le dossier romain (I er siècle av. J. C. – III e
siècle ap. J.-C.). In Épouser au Plus Proche: Inceste, Prohibitions et Stratégies
Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by Pierre Bonte. Pp. 59-78. Paris:
Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.
Mowat, R. HAVE
1868. Les noms familiers chez les Romains. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de
Paris 1: 293-336. [Entirely on kin terms and personal names.]
Muirhead, James. HAVE
1886. Historical Introduction to the Private Law of Rome. Edinburgh: A. & C. Black.
[Pp. 24-49: family organization.]
Mussy, C.
1980. Une etymologie de Lat. uxor. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 75
325-346.
Niedermann, Max. HAVE
1902. Notes d’étymologie latine. III. Genta. In Mélanges Linguistiques Offerts à M.
Antoine Meillet. Pp. 109-110. Paris: Librairie C. Klincksieck. [An Old Lat term for sonin-law’.]
Nielsen, Hanne S.
1987. Alumnus: A Term of Relation Denoting Quasi-Adoption. Classica et Mediaevalia
38: 141-188.
Nony, Daniel.
1990. L’être et/ou le paraître. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans l’Antiquité
Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 267-270. Roma: Ecole
Française de Rome.
North, John A.
1990. Family Strategy and Priesthood in the Late Republic. In Parenté et Stratégies
Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp.
527-543. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Otrębski, Jan. HAVE
1929. Origine du mot latin noverca. Eos: Commentarii Societatis Philologicae
Polonorum 32: 371-376.
Otto, Walter.
1903-1904. Über die lateinischen Wörter auf -īca, -īcus, -īcius, -īx und Verwandtes.
Indogermanicshe Forschungen 15: 9-53. [Pp. 15, 52: patricus, patricius and other
derivations of pater ‘father’.] HAVE
Pailler, Jean-Marie.
1989. L’héritage d’Hannibal: Mères et fils à Rome après la mort des pères. In Actualité
de l’Antiquité. Pp. 55-62. Paris: CNRS.

Pailler, Jean-Marie.
1990. Les Bacchanales: Une affaires de famille. In Parenté et Stratégies Familiales dans
l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp. 77-83. Roma:
Ecole Française de Rome.
Pearce, T. E. V.
1974. The Role of the Wife as CUSTOS in Ancient Rome. Eranos 72: 16-33.
Peile, John.
1887. Strītauos (Fest). Trītauos. Classical Review 1 (7): 205.
Persson, P.
1909. Zur lateinischen Grammatik und Wortkunde. Indogermanische Forschungen
26 (2): 60-68. [P. 63: socer as exemplifying the rule u > e before r in unaccented open
syllables.]
Persson, P.
1915. Latina. I. Zur behandlung von u in unbetonter offener Silbe. Glotta 6: 87-92. [Pp.
87-88: on Lat socer ‘father-in-law’.] HAVE
Petr, V. J.
1899. Über den Wechsel der Laute d und l im Lateinischen. Beiträge zur Kunde der
Indogermansichen Sprachen 25: 127-158. [P. 137: on lēvir.] HAVE
Phillips, Jane E.
1978. Roman Mothers and the Lives of Their Adult Daughters. Helios 6 (1): 69-80.
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE
1948. Nepos “scialacquatore” e l’allungamento nel nom. sing. dei monosillabi.
Atti del Sodalizio Glottologico Milanese 1 (1): 30-32.
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE
1951. UXOR. Ricerche dui morphologia indeuropea. In Miscellanea Giovanni Galbiati.
Vol. 3. Pp. 1-38. Milano: U. Hoepli.
Pomata, G.
1994. Legami di sangue, legami di seme. Consanguineita e agnazione del diritto romano.
Quaderni Storici 86 (2).
Pomeroy, Sarah B.
1976. The Relationship of the Married Woman to Her Blood Relatives in Rome. Ancient
Society 7: 215-227.
Puigvert i Planagumà, Gemma. HAVE
1998. Rendimientos morfológicos del sufijo ie. *-yH 2: Un exemplo evidente de cohesion
interna del sistema morfológico latino. Faventia 20 (2): 79-92. [Pp. 91-92: on vocative
filie ‘son’ in the context of Latin morphology.]
Raditsa, L. F.
1980. Augustus’ Legislation Concerning Marriage, Procreation, Love Affаirs and
Adultery. Aufstieg und Niedergang der Römischen Welt 2 (13): 278-339.
Raepsaet-Charlier, M. T.

1982. Épouses et familles de magistrates dans les provinces romaines aux deux premiers
siècles de l’Empire. Historia 31: 56-69.
Rémy, Bernard.
1990. Le marriage des sénateurs romains affectés en Anatolie. In Parenté et Stratégies
Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp.
381-414. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Rio, Pedro del.
1939. Frater-Germanus. Emerita 7 (1-2): 1-5.
Risch, Ernst. HAVE
1957. Das älteste lateinische Wort für “Sohn.” In Gedenkschrift Paul Kretschmer, 2. Mai
1866 - 9. März 1956. T. 2. Pp. 109-112. Wiesbaden: Otto Harrassowitz; Wien: Brüder
Hollinek.
Rix, Helmut.
1989. Lat. patronus, matrona, colonus, pecunia. In Indogermanica Europaea. Festschrift
für Wolfgang Meid zum 60. Geburtstag am 12.11.1989, herausgegeben von Karin Heller,
Oswald Panagl und Johann Tischler. Ss. 225-240. Graz.
Role, R.
1981. Proprior sobrino, proprius sobrino in der romischen Rechtssprache. Zeitschrift für
Rechtsgeschichte 91: 341-365.
Romano, A.
1984. Dal ‘pater gentis’ ai ‘patres’ dell’organizzazione cittadina. Note sul fondamento
della leadership arcaica. In Ricerche sulla Organizzazione Gentilizia Romana, a cura di
Gennaro Franciosi. Pp. 83-117. Napoli: Jovene.
Rose, H. J.
1920. Mother-Right in Ancient Italy. Folklore 31: 93-108.
Rossbach, August.
1853. Untersuchungen über die Römische Ehe. Stuttgart: Carl Macken.
Sachers, E.
1949. Pater familias. Paulys Realencyclopedie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft 23
(1): 2121-2157. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler.
Sachers, E.
1953. Potestas patria. Paulys Realencyclopedie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft
18 (2): 1084-1096. Stuttgart: J. B. Metzler.
Saller, Richard P.
1984. Familia, domus and the Roman Conception of the Family. Phoenix 38: 336-355.
Saller, Richard P.
1986. Patria potestas and the Stereotype of the Roman Family. Continuity and Change 1:
7-22.
Saller, Richard P.
1988. Pietas, Obligation and Authority in the Roman Family. In Alte Geschichte und
Wissenschaftsgeschichte. Festschrift für Karl Christ zum 65. Geburtstag, herausgegeben

von Peter Kneissl und Volker Losemann. Pp. 393-410. Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche
Buchgesellschaft.
Saller, Richard P.
1994. Patriarchy, Property, and Death in the Roman Family. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Reviews: Bradley 1995; Brettell 1996; Gardner 1996.
Saller, Richard P.
1997. Roman Kinship: Structure and Sentiment. In The Roman Family in Italy: Status,
Sentiment, Space, edited by Beryl Rawson and P. Weaver. Pp. 7-34. Oxford and
Canberra: Clarendon Press.
Saller, Richard P. HAVE
1999. Pater Familias, Mater Familias, and the Gendered Semantics of the Roman
Household. Classical Philology 94 (2): 182-197.
Sancho, L.
1990. El matrimonio romano primitivo y el valor de la Lex inhumanissima (Cic.Rep. II,
37, 62). Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquite 37: 347-383.
Scheid, John. HAVE
1975. Scribonia Caesaris et les Julio-Claudiens. Problèmes de vocabulaire de parenté.
Mélanges d’Arche'ologie et d’Histoire de l’École Francaise de Rome 87 (1): 349-375.
Scheid, John.
1993. Die Parentalia für die verstorbenen Caesaren als Modell für den römischen
Totenkult. Klio 75: 188-201.
Scherillo, G.
1931. Sul Tractatus de Gradibus Cognationum. Studi Economoci-Giuridici della Facoltà
di Giurisprudenza dell’ Università di Cagliari 18.
Schrijnen, Jos.
1914. Das “sabinische l” im Lateinischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung
46: 376-380. [P. 380: Lat lēvir ‘husband’s brother’.] HAVE
Schrijver, Peter. HAVE
1991. The Reflexes of the Proto-Indo-European Laryngeals in Latin. Amsterdam and
Atlanta: Rodopi. [Pp. 21: on nepōs ‘grandson’; 105-108, 331-332, 415, 489, 509: on Osc
fu(u)tir and Gaul duxtir ‘daughter’; 97: on Lat pater ‘father’; 97, 105-108: on Lat
ianitrices ‘wives of two brothers’; 242: Lat fīlius ‘son’; 269, 271: on Lat lēvir ‘husband’s
brother’; 218, 434: on Lat gener ‘son-in-law’; 131, 199: on Lat glōs ‘husband’s sister’.]
Settipani, Christian.
2000. Continuité Gentilice et Continuité Familiale dans les Familles Sénatoriales
Romaines à l’Époque Impériale. Mythe et Réalité, Oxford: Unit for Prosopographical
Research, Linacre College, University of Oxford.
Shackleton Bailey, D. R.
1977. Brothers or Cousins. American Journal of Ancient History 2: 148-150.
Shannon, Charles H.

1900. Etymologies of Some Latin Words of Will and Desire. Proceedings of the 32d
Annual Session of the American Philological Association (July): 24-26. [Pp. 25, 26:
amita ‘father’s sister’ < *ame-ta as a verbal adjective of *amo ‘I love’.]
Shaw, Brent D.
1984. Latin Funeral Epigraphy and Family Life in the Later Roman Empire. Historia 33:
457-497.
Shaw, Brent D.
1987. The Family in Late Antiquity: The Experience of Augustine. Past and Present 115:
3-51.
Shaw, Brent D., and Richard P. Saller.
1984. Close-Kin Marriage in Roman Society? Man 19 (3): 432-444.
Shaw, Brent D.
1992. Explaining Incest: Brother-Sister Marriage in Graeco-Roman Egypt. Man 27: 267-
299.
Skutsch, Franz.
1910a. Quisquilien. 5. patĕr, matĕr, fratĕr. Glotta 2: 156-157.
Skutsch, Franz.
1910b. Quisquilien. 6. Vokativ puere und Verwandtes. Glotta 2: 157-158.
Sohm, Rudolph.
1884. Institutionen des Römischen Rechts. Leipzig: Duncker & Humblot.
Translated into English as The Institutes of Roman Law, by James C. Ledlie. Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1892. [Pp. 120-122: paterfamilias; 355-486: family and inheritance.] HAVE
Review: J. C. 1893.
Szemerényi, Oswald. HAVE
1952. The Development of the Indo-European Mediae Aspiratae in Latin and Italic.
Archivum Linguisticum 4 (1): 27-53. [P. 44: on Lat consobrinus ‘cousin’ < *swesrinos
and its phonetic path; contra Pisani.]
Taubenschlag, R.
1916. Die patria potestas im Recht der Papyri. Zeitschrift für Rechtsgeschichte 37: 177-
230.
Thierfelder, Helmut.
1960. Die Geschwisterehe im Hellenistisch-Römischen Aegypten. Münster: Achendorff.
Reviews: Rees 1961; Welles 1962.
Thomas, Yan.
1980. Mariages endogamiques à Rome: Patrimonie, pouvoir et parenté depuis l’époque
archaïque. Revue Historique de Droit Français et Étranger 3: 345-382.
Thomas, Yan.

1982. Droit domestique et droit politique à Rome. Remarques sur la pécule et les honores
des fils de famille. Mélanges d’Archéologie et d’Histoire de l’École Française de Rome
94: 528-580.
Thomas, Yan.
1986. Le ‘ventre’: Corpus maternel, droit paternal. In Le Genre Humain. Pp. 211-236.
Paris.
Thomas, Yan.
1990. Remarques sur la jurisdiction domestique à Rome. In Parenté et Stratégies
Familiales dans l’Antiquité Romaine, edited by Jean Andreau and Hinnerk Bruhns. Pp.
449-474. Roma: Ecole Française de Rome.
Treggiari, Susan.
1991. Roman Marriage: Iusti Conjuges from the Time of Cicero to the Time of Ulpian.
Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Reviews: Gardner 1992; McGinn 1993b; Parkin T. 1994; Linderski 1995.
Van Windekens, Albert J.
1984. Encore lat. uxor et i.-e. *ukson-. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 97:
96-98.
Venning, William M.
1881. Marriage and the Condition of Married under the Roman Law. Oxford: A.T.
Shrimpton & Son. 16 P.
Veyne, Paul.
1968. La famille et l’amour sous le Haut-Empire. Annales: Economies, Sociétés,
Civilisations 33: 35-63.
Villers, R.
1981. Le marriage envisagé comme institution d’état dans le droit classique. Aufstieg und
Niedergang der Römischen Welt 2 (14): 292-293.
Voci, P.
1985. Storia della patria potestas da Costantino e Guistiniano. Studia et Documenta
Historiae et Iuris 51: 1-72.
Voci, P.
1980. Storia della patria potestas de Augusto a Diozleziano. Iura 31: 37-100.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1927. Studio sull’‘arrha sponsalica’. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 2: 581-
670.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.
3-92. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1929a. Ancora sul consenso della filiafamilias agli sponsali. Rivista Italiana per le
Scienze Giuridiche 10: 3-11.

Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.
527-537. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1929b. La L. 3 pr. C. de int. matr. 5, 6 e il principio ‘rite contractum matrimonium ex
post facto vitiari non potest’. Bullettino dell’Istituto di Diritto Romano 37: 230-245.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.
305-314. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1929c. Sul Consenso della filiafamilias agli Sponsali. Roma: “Grafia” s.a.i. Industrie
Grafiche. 15 P.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.
291-304. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1929d. Studio sull’‘arrha sponsalica’. II. L’arrha sponsalica nella legislazione di
Guistiniano. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 4: 3-33.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.
93-124. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1930a. In tema di accusatio adulterii. I. L’aulterium della sponsa; II. L’adulterium
dell’uxor in captivitate. In Studi in Onore Pietro Bonfante. T. 2. Pp. 109-126. Milano:
Pavia.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.
315-328. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1930b. Studio sull’‘arrha sponsalica’. III. L’origine orientale dell’arrha sponsalicia, la sua
penetrazione nel diritto cristiano e bizantino. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze Giuridiche 5:
155-245.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.
125-218. Napoli: Jovene, 1991
Volterra, Edoardo.
1934. Un’osservazione in tema di impedimenti matrimoniali. In Studi in Memoria di Aldo
Albertoni. T. 1. Pp. 399-421. Padova: CEDAM.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 1. Pp.
477-498. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1940. La Conception du Mariage d’après les Juristes Romains. Padova: La Garangola.
66 P.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.
3-68. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.

Volterra, Edoardo.
1948a. Ancora sulla manus e sul matrimonio. In Studi S. Solazzi. Pp. 673-688. Napoli:
Jovene.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.
83-96. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1948b. Quelques observations sur le marriage des filiifamilias. Revue Internationale des
Droits de l’Antiquité 1: 213-242.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.
97-126. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1949. Sui ‘mores’ della ‘familia’ romana. Rendiconti della Reale Accademia dei Lincei,
Classe di scienze morali, storiche e filologiche 8 (4): 516-534.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.
179-198. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1952-1953. Ancora sul problema della ‘familia’ romana. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze
Giuridiche 89: 402-412.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.
337-362. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1953a. Le forme del matrimonio romano. In Atti del III Congreso Internazionale di
Diritto Comparativo. T. 1. Pp. 201-206. Roma.
Translated into French as Les formes du marriage chez les Romains. In Atti del III
Congreso Internazionale di Diritto Comparativo. T. 1. Pp. 207-212. Roma.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1953b. La nozione giuridica del conubium. In Studi in Memoria di Emilio Albertario, a
cura de Vincenzo Arangio-Ruiz e Giuseppe Lavaggi. T. 2. Pp. 347-384. Milano: A.
Giuffrè.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.
283-320. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1955. La conception du marriage à Rome. Revue Internationale des Droits de l’Antiquité
3 (2): 365-379.
Reprinted in: Conférences et Travaux, Université Libre de Bruxelles, Faculté du Droit 3
(1955): 47-59.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1966. La nozione del ‘adoptio’ e dell’‘arrogatio’ secondo i giuristi romani del II e del III
secolo d.C. Bullettino dell’Istituto di Diritto Romano 69: 109-153.

Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 2. Pp.
573-. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1967. Sul diritto familiare di Ardea nel V secolo a.C. In Studi in Onore di Antonio Segni.
T. 4. Pp. 657-678. Milano: A. Giuffrè.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.
109-128. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1968. La ‘conventio in manum’ e il matrimonio romano. Rivista Italiana per le Scienze
Giuridiche 95: 205-226.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.
155-176. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1972. Iniustum matrimonium. In Studi in Onore di Gaetano Scherillo. T. 2. Pp. 441-470.
Milano: Cisalpino-La Goliardica.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.
177-206. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1975. Precisazioni di tema di matrimonio classico. Bullettino dell’Istituto di Diritto
Romano 78: 245-270.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.
355-381. Napoli: Jovene, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1975. Sull’unione conjugale del funzionario della provincia. In Festschrift für Erwin
Seidl zum 70. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Heinz Hübner, Ernst Klingmüller
und Andreas Wacke. Ss. 169-178. Köln: P. Hanstein.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1976. L’acquisisto della ‘patria potestas’ a la morte del ‘paterfamilias’. Bullettino
dell’Istituto di Diritto Romano 79: 193-250.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.
381-438. Napoli: Jovene, 1991. HAVE
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.
345-354. Napoli: Jovene, 1991
Volterra, Edoardo.
1978a. Ancora sul matrimonio di Antonio con Cleopatra. In Festschrift für Werner Flume
zum 70. Geburtstag, 12. September 1978, Herausgegeben von Kurt Ballerstedt und Horst
H. Jakobs. Bd. 1. Ss. 205-212. Köln: O. Schmidt.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.
439-446. Napoli: Jovene, 1991. HAVE

Volterra, Edoardo.
1978b. La ‘gradium agnationis vetustissima desriptio’ segnalata da Cujas. Memorie della
Classe di scienze morali, storiche e filologiche, Reale Accademia dei Lincei 8 (12, 1): 1-
108.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.
475-584. Napoli: Jovene, 1991
Volterra, Edoardo.
1980a. Ancora sulla struttura del matrimonio classico. In De Iustitia et Iure. Festgabe für
Ulrich von Lübtow zum 80. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Manfred Harder und Georg
Thielmann. Ss. 147-153. Berlin: Duncker & Humblot.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.
599-606. Napoli: Jovene, 1991
Volterra, Edoardo.
1980b. Consensus facit nuptias. In La Definizione Essenziale Giuridica del Matrimonio.
Pp. 44-56. Roma: Libreria Editrice della Pontificia Università Lateranense.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.
585-598. Napoli: Jovene, 1991
Volterra, Edoardo.
1983. L’‘uxor’ e la ‘nurus in manus’ dans Gai., 3, 46; 41, et Ulp. 29, 1. In Religion,
Société et Politique. Mélanges en Hommage à Jacques Ellul. Pp. 409-416. Paris: Presses
Universitaires de France.
Reprinted in: Scritti Giuridici: Famiglia e Successioni, para Edoardo Volterra. T. 3. Pp.
607-614. Napoli: Jovene, 1991
Wallace, Kristine G.
1977. Kinship Terms in Tacitus. Helios 5 (2): 56-59.
Wallace-Hadrill, A.
1981. Family and Inheritance in the Augustan Marriage Laws. Proceedings of the
Cambridge Philological Society 207: 58-80.
Watkins, Calvert. HAVE
1957. Latin maritus. In Studies Presented to Joshua Whatmough on His Sixtieth Birthday,
edited by Ernst Pulgram. Pp. 277-281. ’S.-Gravenhage: Mouton.
Watson, P.
1989. Filiaster: Privignus or “Illegitimate Child”? Classical Quarterly 39 (2): 531-548.
Weiss, Egon.
1908. Endogamie und Exogamie im römischen Kaiserrecht. Zeitschrift (der Savigny-
Stiftung) für Rechtsgeschichte, Romanistiche Abteilung 19: 340-369.
Wenger, Leopold.
1941. Zwei lateinische Papyri zum römischen Eherechte. Sitzungsberichte der Akademie
der Wissenschaften in Wien 219 (1). 40 P.
Review: D’Ors 1943. HAVE

Westrup, Carl W.
1926. Quelques Observations sur les Origines du Mariage par “usus” et du Mariage
sans “manus” dans l'Ancien Droit Romain. Paris: Société Anonyme du Recueil Sirey. 49
P.
Westrup, Carl W.
1943. Recherches sur les Formes Antiques de Mariage dans l’Ancien Droit Romain.
København: I Kommission hos Munksgaard (Kongelige Danske videnskabernes selskab.
Historiskfilologiske Meddelelser 30 (1).)
Westrup, Carl W.
1934-1954. Introduction to Early Roman Law: Comparative Sociological Studies. Vol. 1.
The Patriarchal Joint Family. Vol. 2. Joint Family and Family Property. København:
Munksgaard.
Reviews: Jennings 1935; Schiller 1935; Schulz 1942.
Westrup, Carl W.
1954. Sur les gentes et les curiae de la royaute primitive de Rome. Revue Internationale
des Droits de l’Antiquite 1: 435-476.
Williams, G.
1958. Some Aspects of Roman Marriage, Ceremonies and Ideals. Journal of Roman
Studies 48: 16-29.
Wilson, Joseph P. HAVE
1988. Three Non-Uses of frater in Pro Caelio 32. Classical Journal 83 (3): 207-211.
Wiseman, T. P.
1976. Factions and Family Trees. Liverpool Classical Monthly 1 (1): 1-3.
Wuilleumier, P. HAVE
1942. Socerio. Revue des Études Latines 20 (1-2): 47-49. [Epigraphic.]
Zimmermann, August. HAVE
1897. Spuren indogermanischer Namengebung im Lateinischen. Beiträge zur Kunde der
Indogermansiochen Sprachen 23: 77-93; 257-283. [Extensively on child language kin
terms in names.]
Zimmermann, August. HAVE
1922. Lateinische Kinderworte als Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 50: 147-151.
MEDIEVAL (VULGAR) LATIN
Guerreau-Jalabert, Anita. HAVE
1988. La designation des relations et des groups de parenté en latin médiéval. Archivum
Latinitatis Medii Aevii 46 (7): 65-108.
Rothwell, W. HAVE

1972. Review of An Inquiry into Local Variations in Vulgar Latin, by Paul A. Gaeng.
Modern Language Review 67 (3): 604-605. [P. 605: Lat uxor ‘wife, woman’ in the
dialects of Old French.]
OSCAN
Buck, Carl D. HAVE
1901. A Grammar of Oscan and Umbrian. Boston: Ginn. [P. 129: “Nouns of relationship.]
Conway, R. S.
1897. The Italic Dialects, edited with a Grammar and Glossary. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press. [P. 624: futrei ‘genetrici’, dat. sing. fem., title of a goddess in the Cereal
cycle; the masc. seems to be preserved in a Grecised shape in φύτορες, Nom. Pl. “What
was the nom. sg. of the fem. word?”]
Enderis, Ernst.
1871. Versuch einer Formenlehre der Oskischen Sprache, mit den oskischenInschriften
und Glossar. Zurich: S.Höhr. [Pp. XV, 56: fuutrei Dat. Sing ‘genetrici’, fuutreis Gen.
Sing. ‘genetricis’ discussed alongside the other kin terms in -ter, paterei, maatreis.]
Hofmann, J. B. HAVE
1936. Zur lateinischen und italischen Wortforschung. o. futír. Glotta 25:119-120. [The
Oscan word for daughter.]
Kretschmer, Paul. HAVE
1933. Zu osk. fūtir. Glotta 21: 100. [The Oscan word for daughter.]
Pisani, Vittore. HAVE
1934. A proposito di osco “fûtìr” ed “ììv. In Italica, para Vittore Pisani. Pp. 15-16. Roma:
R. Istituto dei Sordomuti.
Planta, Robert von.
1897. Grammatik der Oskisch-Umbrischen Dialekte. Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner. [Vol. 2,
pp. 55-56, 684: fuutrei ‘creatrici, genitrici’.]
Ribezzo, Fr. HAVE
1932. Unità italica ed unità italo-celtica. Del rapporto originario e storico tra Lazialiausonici
e Umbro-sabellici. Rivista Indo-Greco-Italica di Filologia – Lingua –Antichità
16 (1-2): 27-40. [Pp. 30-31: Osc fuutreí glossed as ‘genitrici’.]
Stuart-Smith, Jane.
2004. Phonetics and Philology: Sound Change in Italic. Oxford: Oxford University
Press. [Pp. 81, 84: on futir ‘daughter’ < *dhugHter and not *dhughHter; 56: Falisc filea
‘daughter’ < *bhweH-, Messap bilia, Alb bir ‘son’.]
Thurneysen, R.
1898. Review of Grammatik der Oskisch-Umbrischen Dialekte. Bd. II. Formenlehre,
Syntax, Sammlung der Inschriften und Glossen, by R. von Planta. Indogermanische
Forschungen (Anzeiger) 9: 183-187. [P. 184: the identification of Osc futreis, fuutrei as
IE ‘daughter’.] HAVE
Thurneysen, R. HAVE
1933. Italisches. II. Oskisch fūtir ‘Tochter’. Glotta 21: 7-8.

Reprinted in: Gesammelte Schriften, herausgegeben von Patrizia de Bernardo Stempel
und Rolf Ködderitzsch. Bd. 1. Ss. 329-330. Tübingen: M. Niemeyer, 1991.
Vetter, Emil.
1953. Handbuch der Italischen Dialekte. Bd. 1. Texte mit Erklärung, Glossen,
Wörterverzeichnis. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 405: futir, Nom Sing ‘filia’, Dat. Sing.
fuutrei “Κόρη,” Gen. Sing. futre[isp]e “filiaeque.”]
UMBRIAN
Rix, Helmut.
1971. Umbrisch titis: Die grammatische Form der Filiationsangabe im Umbrischen. In
Donum Indogermanicum: Festgabe fur Anton Scherer zum 70. Feburtstag,
herausgegeben von Robert Schmitt-Brandt. Pp. 177-181. Heidelberg: Carl Winter.
Stegmann von Pritzwald, Kurt.
1933. Zu umbr. fratreks. Glotta 21: 134-136.
MODERN GENERAL
Aebischer, Paul. HAVE
1936. Protohistoire de deux mots romans d’origine grecque: thius “oncle” et thia “tante.”
Annali della Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa. Lettere, Storia e Filosofia, Serie 2 (5):
54-69. Bologna.
Aebischer, Paul.
1978. Les denominations du “cousin” en Italie dans les dialects actuels et les chartes
médievales. In Etudes de Stratigraphie Linguistique, par Paul Aebischer. Pp. 78-84.
Bern: Francke.
Bartoli, Matteo.
1936. Caratteri fondamentali delle lingue neolatine. Archivio Glottologico Italiano 28:
97-133.
Reprinted in Saggi di Linguistica Spaziale. Torino: Vincenzo Bono. [Pp. 100, 102: thius
vs. avunculus in Romance dialects.]
Bonfante, Giuliano.
1965. Le norme areali di Matteo Bàrtoli. Quaderni Ibero-Americani 31: 7-60. Torino.
Reprinted in Studii Romeni, para Giuliano Bonfante. Pp. 102-157. Roma: Società
Accademica Romena, 1973. [Pp. 143-157: kin terms in medieval and modern Romance
languages.] HAVE
Caldwell, David E.
1987. Production Grammars for Romance Kinship Terminology. M.Sc. thesis. McGill
University, Canada.
Calvi, Giulia.
2007. Rights and Ties that Bind: Mothers, Children, and the State in Tuscany During the
Early Modern Period. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development

(1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 145-
162. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.
Cerdà, Ramón.
1997. Paralelisme romanice în folosirea posesivelor cu termini derudenie. Studii şi
Cercetări Lingvistice 48 (1-4): 75-82.
Harris, M. Roy.
1965. The Semantic Prehistory of the Romance Progeny of Latin AUUNCULUS-
AMITA. Romance Notes 7: 95-100.
Kertzer, D. I., and C. A. Barrel.
1987. Recenti sviluppi nella storia della famiglia italiana e iberica. Rassega Italiana di
Sociologia 28 (2): 249-289.
Maillard, Michel. HAVE
2005. “Une Histoire d’O,” ou La revanche des grands-mères. Faits de Langues 25: 207-
213. [On avo ‘grandmother’.]
Malkiel, Yakov. HAVE
1951. Lexical Polarization in Romance. Language 27 (4): 485-518. [P. 490-494:
polarization according to sex of relative (no generation) in Romance languages and its
roots in Latin; socra ‘mother-in-law’ and nura ‘daughter-in-law’ in Romance dialects.]
Malkiel, Yakov.
1987. The Transmission into Romance of Latin nodus, nuptiae, nurus, and nux:
Diachronic Interplay of Phonetic and Semantic Analogies. General Linguistics 27 (4):
239-260.
Pauli, Ivan.
1919. “Enfant,” “Garçon,” “Fille” dans les Langues Romanes, étudiés particulièrement
dans les dialectes galloromans et italiens. Lund: A.B.P. Lindstedt en distribution.
Rapp, Linda L
1982. Kinship Terminology in Romance: An Ethnolinguistic Survey of Contemporary
Usage. Papers in Romance 4 (1): 29-44.
Tappolet, Ernst.
1895. Die Romanischen Verwandtschaftsnamen, mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der
französischen und italienischen Mundarten. Ein Beitrag zur Vergleichenden Lexikologie.
Strassburg: Karl J. Trübner. 178 P.
Tukey, Ann.
1962. Kinship Terminology in the Romance Languages. Ph.D. dissertation. University of
Michigan. 267 P.
FRENCH
COLLECTIONS
Wheaton, Robert, and Tamara K. Hareven. (eds.)
1980. Family and Sexuality in French History. Philadelphia PA: University of
Pennsylvania Press.
MEDIEVAL

Amado, Claudie.
2004. La Famille Noble Méridionale Autour de 1000: Perspectives et Historiographie. In
Hommes et Sociétés dans l’Europe de l’An Mil, edited by Pierre Bonnaisse and Pierre
Toubert. Pp. 185-200. Toulouse.
Aurell, Martin.
2000. La parenté en l’am mil. Cahiers de Civilization Medieval 43: 125-142.
Bouchard, Constance B.
2001. Those of My Blood: Constructing Noble Families in Medieval Francia.
Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
Reviews: Baldwin J. 2003; Power 2004.
Bove, B.
2000. Espace, piété et parenté à Paris aux XIIIe et XIVe siècles d’après les fondations
d’anniversaires des familles échevinales. In Religion et Société Urbaine au Moyen Âge.
Pp. 253-281. Paris.
Carozzi, Claude, Jean-Loup Lemaitre, and Eliana Magnani.
2008. Famille et Parenté dans la Vie Religieuse du Midi: XIIe-XVe Siècle. Toulouse:
Privat.
Carron, Roland.
1989. Enfant et Parenté dans la France Médiévale: Xe-XIIIe Siècles. Genève: Droz.
Reviews: Bouchard 1990; Lynch 1990.
Duby, Georges.
1972. Lignage, noblesse et chevallererie au XIIe siècle dans la Région maconnaise. Une
révision. Annales Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 27: 803-823.
Duby, Georges.
1953. La Société aux XIe et XIIe Siècles dans la Région Mâconnaise. Paris: Librairie
Armand Colin. [Pp. 215-225: the interplay of kinship and feudalism.]
Reviews: Williams J. 1954; Furber 1955; Lennard 1955.
Duby, Georges.
1980. The Structure of Kinship and Nobility: Northern France in the Eleventh and
Twelfth Centuries. In The Chivalrous Society, by Georges Duby. Translated by Cynthia
Postan. Pp. 134-148.
Édélestand du Méril, M.
1862. Des formes du mariage et des usages populaires qui s’y rattachaeient surtout en
France pendant le Moyen Age. In Études sur Quelques Points d’Archéologie et
d’Histoire Littéraire, by M. Édélestand du Méril. Pp. 1-84. Paris and Leipzig: A. Franck.
Farnsworth, William O. HAVE
1913. Uncle and Nephew in the Old French Chanson de Geste: A Study in the Survival of
Matriarchy. New York: Columbia University Press.

Reviews: Nitze 1914; Stowell 1914.
Guenée, B.
1978. Les genealogies entre l’histoire et la politique: La fierté d’être Capétien en France,
au Moyen Age. Annales: Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 3: 450-477.
Maurel, Christian.
1986. Structures familiales et solidarité lignagères à Marseille au XVe siècle: Autour de
l’ascension sociale des Forbin. Annales: Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 41: 658-682.
Nielen, Marie-Adelaïde.
2002. Families of Outremer: A Source of Traditional Naming Customs. In Personal
Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures, edited by
George Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp. 131-139. Kalamazoo: Medieval
Institute Publications, Western Michigan University.
Oexle, O. G.
1993. Lignage et parenté, politique et religion dans la noblesse du XIIe s.: l'évangéliaire
de Henri le Lion. Cahiers de Civilisation Médiévale 36 (4): 339-354.
O’Gorman, Richard.
1965. Encore anc. fr. sire, seigneur ‘beau-pere’. Romania 86: 393-394.
O’Gorman, Richard.
1982. Seignor ‘Schwiegervater’ dans L’Altfranzösisches Wörterbuch. Studia
Neophilologica 54: 99-108.
Regnier, Claude.
1960. Sur un emploi de seigneur qui manque à Godefroy. Romania 81: 522-524. [On the
meaning ‘father-in-law’.]
Regnier, Claude.
1962. A propos de sire, seigneur ‘beau-pere’. Romania 83: 117-118.
Sablonier, Roger.
1984. The Aragonese Royal Family Around 1300. In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the
Study of Family and Kinship, edited by David W. Sabean and Hans Medick. Pp. 210-240.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Searle, Eleanor.
1988. Predatory Kinship and the Creation of Norman Power, 840-1066. Berkeley:
University of California Press.
Reviews: Bachrach 1989; Bates 1990.
Taviani, H.
1978. Le mariage dans l’hérésie de l’An Mil. Annales: Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations
6: 1074-1089.
Theis, L.
1976. Saints sans famille? Quelques remarques sur la famille dans le monde franc à
travers les sources hagiographiques. Revue Historique 517: 3-20.
MODERN

Blochwitz, Werner.
1963. Die lexikalische Sonderstellung der Gaskogne, dargestelt an den
Verwandtschaftsbezeichnungen. Zeitschrift fur Romanische Philologie 79: 74-109.
Bloemen, Johan.
1981. Petit et grand: Le problème de la norme implicite. Travaux de Linguistique:
Publications du Service de Linguistique Française de l’Universite de l’Etat à Gand 8: 7-
25.
Bloemen, Johan.
1982. La syncatégorématicité relative de ‘petit’ et ‘grand’. In Sprache Beschreiben und
Erklären. Akten des 16. Linguististischen Kolloquiums, Kiel 1981, herausgegeben von
Klaus Detering, Jürgen Schmidt-Radefeldt, und Wolfgang Sucharowski. Bd. 1. Pp. 83-
90. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer. [Analysis of constructions grand frère and petit frère.]
Boëtsch, G., and M. Prost.
2001. Apparentement et ressemblance patronymique en Dauphiné du XVe au XXe siècle.
In Le Patronyme: Histoire, Anthropologie, Société, edité par G. Brunet, P. Darlu et G.
Zei. Pp. 301-317. Paris: CNRS.
Claverie, Elizabeth, and Pierre Lamaison.
1982. L’Impossible Mariage: Violence et Parenté en Gévaudan. Paris: Hachette.
Collomp, Alain.
1977. Alliance et filiation en Haute-Provence au XVIIIe siècle. Annales: Économies,
Sociétés, Civilisations 32 (3): 445-477.
Collomp, Alain.
1983. La Maison du Père. Famille et Village en Haute-Provence aux XVIIe et XVIIIe
Siècles. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.
Reviews: Beik 1984; Benedict P. 1984.
Collomp, Alain.
1984. Tensions, Dissensions, and Ruptures Inside the Family in Seventeenth- and
Eighteenth-Century Haute Provence. In Interest and Emotion: Essays on the Study of
Family and Kinship, edited by Hans Medick and David W. Sabean. Pp. 145-170.
Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press; Paris: Éditions de la Maison des
Sciences de l’Homme.
Collomp, Alain.
2000. Surnames, Marriage, and Consanguinity in Eighteenth and Nineteenth Century
Haute-Provence. History of the Family 5 (2): 243-254.
Davis, Natalie Z.
1977. Ghosts, Kin, and Progeny: Some Features of Family Life in Early Modern France.
Daedalus 106: 87-114.
Delille, Gérard.
2007. Kinship, Marriage and Politics. In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to Long-Term
Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon
Mathieu. Pp. 163-186. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.

Derouet, Bernard.
1989. Pratiques successorales et rapport à la terre: Les sociétés paysannes d’ancien régime.
Annales: Economies, Sociétés, Civilisations 44: 173-206.
Derouet, Bernard.
1993. Le partage des frères: Héritage masculine et reproduction sociale en Franche-Comté aux
XVIIIe et XIXe siècles. Annales: Economies, Sociétés, Civilisations 48: 453-474.
Derouet, Bernard.
1995. Territoire et parenté. Pour une mise en perspective de la communauté rurale et les forms
de reproduction familiale. Annales: Histoire, Sciences Sociales 50: 645-686.
Derouet, Bernard.
1997a. Les pratiques familiales, le droit et la construction des différences (15e-19e
siècles). Annales: Histoire, Sciences Sociales 52 (2): 369-391.
Derouet, Bernard.
1997b. La transmission égalitaire du patrimoine dans la France rurale (XVIe-XIXe siècles):
Nouvelles perspectives de recherche. In Familia, Casa y Trabajo: Historia de la Familia. Vol.
3, edité par F. Chacón Jiménez et Llorenç Ferrer i Alòs. Pp. 73-92. Paris: EDITUM.
Derouet, Bernard.
2001. Parenté et marché foncier à l’époque moderne: Une reinterpretation. Annales: Histoire,
Sciences Sociales 56: 337-368.
Derouet, Bernard.
2007. Political Power, Inheritance, and Kinship Relations: The Unique Features of
Southern France (Sixteenth-Eighteenth Century). In Kinship in Europe: Approaches to
Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W. Sabean, Simon Teuscher and
Jon Mathieu. Pp. 105-124. New York and Oxford: Berghahn Books.
Derouet, Bernard, and Joseph Goy.
1998. Transmettre la terre: Les inflexions d’une problématique de la difference. Mélanges de
l’École Française de Rome. Italie et Méditerrannée 110: 117-153.
Dupaquier, Jacques. HAVE
1981. Naming Practices, Godparentholds, and Kinship in the Vexin, 1540-1900. Journal
of Family History 6: 135-155.
Fine, Agnès.
1997. Parrainage, marrainage et relations familiales dans la société française
contemporaine. Lien Social et Politique 37: 157-170.
Gager, Kristin E.
1996. Blood Ties and Fictive Ties: Adoption and Family Life in Early Modern France.
Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.
Reviews: Cadoret 1997; Desan 1997; Hardwick 1997; Abrarns 1998; Dixon C. 1998.
Gallagher, O. R.
1950. The Social Structure of a French Village Community, with Special Reference to the
Kinship System. M. A. thesis. London School of Economics.
Grenédan, J. Du Plessis de.

1900. Histoire de l’Autorité Paternelle et de la Société Familiale en France avant 1789.
Paris: Arthur Rousseau.
Review: Durkheim 1902.
Guigo, Denis.
1991. Les termes d’adresse dans un bureau parisien. L’Homme 31: 41-59. [Includes the
use of a kinship chart to illustrate relations between employees.]
Kesztenbaum, Lionel.
2008. Places of Life Events as Bequestable Wealth: Family Territory and Migration in
France, 19th and 20th Centuries. In Kinship and Demographic Behavior in the Past,
edited by Tommy Bengtsson, and Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 155-184. Dordrecht and
London: Springer.
Ladurie, Emmanuel L.
1976. Family Structures and Inheritance Customs in Sixteenth-Century France. In Family and
Inheritance: Rural Society in Western Europe, 1200-1800, edited by Jack Goody, Joan Trisk
and E. P. Thompson. Pp. 37-70. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Johnson, Christopher H.
2002. Das ‘Geschwister Archipel’: Bruder, Schwester, Liebe und Klassenformation im
Frankreich des 19. Jahrhunderts. L’Homme: Zeitschrift für Feministische
Geschichtswissenschaft 13: 50-67.
Johnson, Christopher H.
2007. Kinship, Civil Society, and Power in Nineteenth-Century Vannes. In Kinship in
Europe: Approaches to Long-Term Development (1300-1900), edited by David W.
Sabean, Simon Teuscher and Jon Mathieu. Pp. 258-283. New York and Oxford:
Berghahn Books.
Johnson, Cynthia J.
2005. Marrying and Dying in Medieval Occitania: Case-Study Approach to Dowries,
Disputes and Devolution in Twelth-Century Southern France. Ph.D. dissertation. Emory
University, Department of History.
Jones, Anne M.
1987. Kin Relations in a French Alpine Community: A Preliminary Investigation.
Sociologia Ruralis 27 (4): 304-322.
Karnoouh, C.
1971. L’oncle et le cousin. Etudes Rurales 42: 7-51. (Special Issue: “Recherches sur la
Parenté Paysanne.”)
Lamaison, Pierre.
1979. Les stratégies matrimoniales dans un système complexe de parenté: Ribennes en
Gévaudan (1650-1830). Annales: Économies, Sociétés, Civilisations 34 (4): 721-743.
Lemieux, Vincent.
1971. Parenté et Politique. L’Organisation Sociale dans l’île d’Orléans. Quebec: Presses
de l’Universit’e Laval.
Reviews: Havel 1972; Karnoouh 1974; McRoberts 1976.

Le Roy Ladurie, Emmanuel.
1976. A System of Customary Law: Family Structures and Inheritance Customs in
Sixteenth-Century France. In Family and Society, edited by Robert Forster and Orest
Ranum. Pp. 75-103. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press.
Livingstone, A.
1997. Kith and Kin: Kinship and Family Structure of the Nobility of Eleventh- and
Twelfth-Century Blois-Charters. French Historical Studies 20 (3): 419-458.
Macherel, Claude.
1979. La traversée du champ matrimonial: Un exemple alpin. Études Rurales 73: 9-40.
Paris.
Madic, Flora.
2000. De l’égalité problematique aux mariages utiles. Parenté et alliance dans une société à
parentèle (Mase, Alpes suisses). L’Homme 154-155: 225-240. (Special issue: Question de
Parenté.)
Mańczak, Witold. HAVE
1989. Pourquoi un seul r dans père, mère et frère? In Variatio Linguarum: Beiträge zu
Sprachvergleich und Sprachentwicklung. Festschrift zum 60. Geburtstag von Gustav
Ineichen, herausgegeben von Ursula Klenk, Karl-Hermann Körner und Wolf Thümmel.
Pp. 183-189. Stuttgart: R. Steiner Wiesbaden.
Maranda, Pierre.
1966. French Kinship: Structure and History. Ph.D. dissertation. Harvard University.
Maranda, Pierre.
1974. French Kinship: Structure and History. The Hague: Mouton. (Janua Linguarum.
Series Practica 169)
Reviews: Wolfram 1975; Chock 1976.
Martin, O.
1901. La Crise du Mariage dans la Législation Intermédiare (1798-1804). Thèse Droit.
Paris.
Merk, George.
1983. Pourquoi un seul r dans père, mère et frère? Revue de Linguistique Romane 47:
335-351.
Michel, Andree.
1967. Comparative Data Concerning the Interaction in French and American Families.
Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 337-344. [Cross-listed in AMERICA.]
Nassiet, Michel.
1994. Nom et blason. Un discours de la filiation et de l’alliance (XIVe-XVIIIe siècle).
L’Homme 34: 5-30.
Patterson, Shirley G.
1913. Concerning the Type beau-père, belle-mère. Modern Language Notes 28 (3): 73-
77.
Perrenoud, Alfred.

1995. Parents, grands-parents et parenté à Jussy au tournant du XIXème siècle. In Des
Archives à la Mémoire. Mélanges offerts à Louis Binz. Pp. 305-323. Genève: Société
d’Histoire et d’Archéologie de Genève.
Pidoux, Pierre A.
1902. Histoire du Mariage et du Droit des Gens Mariés en Franche-Comté depuis la
Rédaction des Coutumes en 1459 jusqu'à la Conquête de la Province par Louis XIV en
1674. Paris: Dole L. Bernin.
Review: Durkheim 1904b.
Karnoouh, C.
1971. Terres et familles dans un village du Châtillonnais. Etudes Rurales 42: 52-104.
(Special Issue: “Recherches sur la Parenté Paysanne.”)
Pouzol, Abel.
1902. La Recherche de la Paternité: Étude Critique de Sociologie et de Legislation
Comparée. Paris: Giard et Brière.
Review: Durkheim 1903.
Segalen, Martine.
1979. Mating in French Pre-Industrial Rural Areas. In Europe as a Culture Area, edited
by Jean Cuisenier. Pp. 147-158. The Hague: Mouton.
Segalen, Martine.
1984. ‘Avoir sa Part’: Sibling Relations in Partible Inheritance Brittany. In Interest and
Emotion: Essays on the Study of Family and Kinship, edited by Hans Medick and David
W. Sabean. Pp. 129-144. Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press; Paris:
Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme.
Salitot, M., and P. Labat.
1986. Rapports de production et parenté dans un village du Bassin parisien. Ethnologie
Française 16 (1): 77-87.
Segalen, Martine.
1985. Quinze Générations de Bas-Bretons: Parenté et Société dans le pays Bigouden
Sud, 1720-1980. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France.
Reviews: Collard 1987; Treanton 1989; Ford 1990.
Segalen, Martine, and Philippe Richard.
1986. Marrying Kinsmen in Pays Bigouden Sud, Brittany. Journal of Family History 11
(2): 109-130.
Stocquart, Émile.
1905. Aperçu de l’Évolution Juridique du Mariage. I. France. Bruxelles: Oscar
Lamberty.
Review: Baldwin 1905.
Tilly, Louise A.
1979. The Family Wage Economy of a French Textile City: Roubaix, 1872-1906.
Journal of Family History 4 (4): 381-394.

Tilly, Louise A.
1979b. Individual Lives and Family Strategies in the French Proletariat. Journal of
Family History 4: 137-152.
English translation: Fifteen Fenerations of Bretons: Kinship and Society in Lower
Brittany, 1720-1980. Translated from the French by J. A. Underwood. New York:
Cambridge University Press, 1991.
Volterra, Edoardo.
1984. La rivoluzione francese e il diritto di famiglia. Rivista trim. Dir. Proc. Civ. 38:
260-277.
Wald, Paul. HAVE
1977. La variabilité dans les terminologies de parenté comme critère d’adéquation de
l’analyse: L’exemple de la terminologie consaguine Française. L’Homme 17 (2-3) : 23-
70.
Weber, Florence.
2003. Charges de Famille: Dépendance et Parenté dans la France Contemporaine. Paris:
La Découverte.
Wheaton, Robert.
1980. Affinity and Descent in Seventeenth-Century Bordeaux. In Family and Sexuality in
French History, edited by Robert Wheaton and Tamara K. Hareven. Pp. 111-134.
Philadelphia, PA: University of Pennsylvania Press.
White, Stephen D.
1988. Custom, Kinship, and Gifts to Saints: The Laudatio Parentum in Western France,
1050-1150. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press.
Reviews: Biancalana 1989; Koziol 1990; Lewis A. 1990; Caenegem 1991.
White, Stephen D.
1994. The Discourse of Inheritance in Twelfth-Century France: Alternative Models of the
Fief in the ‘Raoul de Cambrai’. In Law and Government in Medieval England and
Normandy: Essays in Honour of Sir James Holt, edited by George Garnett and John G.
Hudson. Pp. 173-197. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Reprinted in: Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe, by Stephen
D.White. Pp. 173-197. Aldershot: Ashgate Press, 2005.
White, Stephen D.
1996. Clotild’s Revenge : Politics, Kinship, and Ideology in the Merovingian Blood
Feud. In Portraits of Medieval and Renaissance Living : Essays in Honor of David
Herlihy, edited by Samuel K. Cohn and Steven A. Epstein. Pp. 107-130. Ann Arbor :
University of Michigan Press.
Reprinted in: Re-Thinking Kinship and Feudalism in Early Medieval Europe, by Stephen
D.White. Pp. 107-130. Aldershot: Ashgate Press, 2005.
Zonabend, Françoise.
1978. Baptismal Kinship at Minot (Côte d’Or). Annales: Economies, Sociétés,
Civilisations 33: 656-676.

Zonabend, Françoise.
1981. Les très proches et le pas trop loin. Réflexions sur l’organisation du champ
matrimonial des sociétés à structures de parenté complexes. Ethnologie Française 11 (4):
311-318. [Rural France.]
Zonabend, Françoise.
1990. La parenté baptismale à Minot. In Une Campagne Voisine: Minot, un Village
Bourguignon, edited by T. Jolas, M.-C. Pingaud, Y. Verdier and Françoise Zonabend. Pp.
215-240. Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme.
Yoon, H-S.
1989. The Grammar of Inalienable Possession Construction in Korean, Mandarin, and
French. Harvard Studies in Korean Linguistics 3. [Cross-listed in SINO-TIBETAN and
KOREAN.]
Yver, Jean.
1966. Égalité entre Héritiers et Exclusion des Enfants Dotés: Essai de Géographie
Coutumière. Paris: Sirey.
Reviews: Bromley 1967; Wood 1968.
Zonabend, F.
1976. L’enquête de parenté dans la société paysanne française. In Outils d’Enquête et
d’Analyse Anthropologiques, edited by Robert Cresswell and Maurice Godelier. Pp. 266-
277. Paris: Maspero.
FRIULIAN
Rizzolatti, Piera.
2001. Su alcune rarità lessicali del friulano. In Studi Offerti ad Alexandru Niculescu dagli
amici e allievi di Udine, a cura di Sergio vatteroni. Pp. 195-205. Udine: Forum. [Pp. 204-
205: on a dialectal form of the word for grandson.]
IBERO-ROMANCE
COLLECTIONS
Vilar, Pierre.
1987. La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX). Barcelona: Crítica.
GENERAL
Chacón Jiménez, Francisco.
1987. La familia en España, una historia por hacer. In La Familia en la España
Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar. Pp. 13-35. Barcelona: Crítica.
Gacto Fernández, Enrique.
1987. El grupo familiar de la Edad Moderna en los territorios del Mediterraneo hispanico:
Una vision juridical. In La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by
Pierre Vilar. Pp. 36-64. Barcelona: Crítica.
COMPARATIVE

Brøgger, J., and D. D. Gilmore.
1997. The Matrifocal Family in Iberia: Spain and Portugal Compared. Ethnology 36 (1):
13-30.
EAST IBERIAN
CATALAN-VALENCIAN-BALEAR
COLLECTIONS
Ponce, S., and Llorenç Ferrer i Alòs. (eds.)
1994. Familia i Canvi Social a la Catalunya Contemporania. Vic: Spain Eumo.
GENERAL
Aebischer, Paul. HAVE
1971. Sur quelques noms de parenté en catalan. In Estudis de Linguistica i de Filologia
Catalanes Dedicats a la Memoria de Pompeu Fabra en el Centenari de la Seva
Naixenca. XIII: 13-25. Barcelona, 1963-68.
Barrera Gonzalez, A.
1990. Casa, Herència y Familia en la Catalunya Rural. Madrid: Alianza Universidad.
Faus Condomines, J.
1902. Els capitols matrimonials a la comarca de Guissona (Catalunya Segriana). Revista
Juridica de Catalunya. Barcelona.
Ferrer i Alòs, Llorenç.
1991a. Familia, iglesia y matrimonio en el campesinado acomodado catalan (s. XVIII-
XIX). Boletin de la ADEH 9 (1): 27-64.
Ferrer i Alòs, Llorenç.
1991b. Familia y grupo sociales en Cataluna en los siglos XVIII-XIX. In Familia,
Grupos Sociales y Mujer en Espana (s. XV-XIX), edited by F. Chacon, J. Hernandez
Franco and A. Penafiel. Pp. 119-137. Murcia, Spain: Universidad de Murcia.
Ferrer i Alòs, Llorenç.
1993. Fratelli al celibato, sorelle i matrimonio. La parte dei cadetti nella riproduzzione
sociale dei gruppi agiati in Catalogna (secoli XVIII-XIX). Quaderni Storici 28 (83): 527-
554.
Ferrer i Alòs, Llorenç.
1994. L’us de la familia per le burgesia de la Catalunya Central. In Familia i Canvi
Social a la Catalunya Contemporania, edited by S. Ponce and Llorenç Ferrer i Alòs. Pp.
15-44. Vic: Spain Eumo.
Ferrer i Alòs, Llorenç. HAVE
2004. Kinship as a Mechanism in the Social Structuring of Rural Catalonia (Eighteenth
and Nineteenth Centuries). Journal of Family History 29 (2): 135-152.
Iszaevich, Abraham. HAVE
1981. Corporate Household and Ecocentric Kinship Group in Catalonia. Ethnology 20
(4): 277-290.
Llobera, Josep R.
1997. Aspects of Catalan Kinship, Identity, and Nationalism. Journal of the

Anthropological Society of Oxford 28 (3): 297-309. (Special Issue: “Kinship and
Identity.”)
Llobera, Josep R.
2004. What’s in a Name: Kinship, Territory and Religion in the Making of National
Identity. In Foundations of National Identity: From Catalonia to Europe, by Josep R.
Llobera. Pp. 46-63. New York: Berghahn Books.
Pla Alberola, Primitivo J.
1987. Familia y matrimonio en la Valencia moderna: Apuntes para su estudio. In La
Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar. Pp. 94-128.
Barcelona: Crítica.
Simón i Tarrés, Antoni.
1987. La familia catalana en el Antiguo Régimen. In La Familia en la España
Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar. Pp. 65-93. Barcelona: Crítica.
WEST IBERIAN
CASTILIAN
SPANISH
MEDIEVAL
Figueras, Lluís To.
2002. Personal Naming and Structures of Kinship in the Medieval Spanish Peasantry. In
Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures,
edited by George Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp. 53-66. Kalamazoo:
Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan University.
Martin, Georges. HAVE
1997. Structures de parenté et régimes de la dépendance politique. Annexes des Cahiers
de Linguistique Hispanique Médiévale 11 (11): 153-167. [Kinship and vassality in
medieval Spain, as reflected in Poema de Mío Cid (1200).]
Sopena, Pascual M.
2002. Personal Naming and Kinship in the Spanish Aristocracy. In Personal Names
Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures, edited by George
Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp. 67-76. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute
Publications, Western Michigan University.
MODERN
Blanes, Isabel M.
1987. La estructura familiar del campesinado de Mallorca, 1824-1827. In La Familia en
la España Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar. Pp. 212-257. Barcelona:
Crítica.
Brandes, Stanley H.
1975. Migration, Kinship, and Community: Tradition and Transition in a Spanish
Village. New York: Academic Press.
Reviews: Aceves 1976; Buechler 1979. See also Foster 1977.

Chacón Jiménez, Francisco.
1987. Notas para el estudio de la familia en la región de Murcia durante el Antiguo
Régimen. In La Familia en la España Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar.
Pp. 129-171. Barcelona: Crítica.
Comas D’Argemir, Dolors.
1987. Rural Crisis and the Reproduction of Family Systems: Celibacy as a Problem in
Aragonese Pyrenees. Sociologia Ruralis 27 (4): 263-277.
Fahnestock, Edith, and Mary B. Peaks. HAVE
1913. A Vulgar Latin Origin for Spanish padres Meaning ‘Father and Mother’.
Transactions and Proceedings of the American Philological Association 44: 77-86.
Fauve Chamoux, A.
1984. Les structures familiales au royaume des familles souches: Esparros. Annales 39:
514-528.
Fauve Chamoux, A.
1987. La fonctionnement de la famille souche dans les baronies des Pyrénées du XVII
siècle a la première guerre mondiale. In I Congreso Hispano Luso Italiano de
Demografia Historica. Barcelona: Association de Demografia Historica.
Foster, George M. HAVE
1953. Cofradía and Compadrazgo in Spain and Spanish America. Southwestern Journal
of Anthropology 9 (1): 1-28. [Cross-listed in AMERICA.]
Foster, George M.
1977. Comment on Aceves’ Review of Brandes’ Migration, Kinship and Community.
American Anthropologist 79: 442-443.
Harney, Michael.
1993. Kinship and Polity in the Poema de Mio Cid. West Lafayette: Purdue University
Press.
Review: Sánchez 1994; Pavlović 1995.
Héran Haen, François.
1979. Terre et Parenté en Andalousie Occidentale: Recherche d’Anthropologie Sociale et
Historique sur la Bourgeoisie Agraire de Séville. Ph.D. dissertation. Université de Paris
V.
Héran Haen, François.
1990. Le Bourgeois de Séville: Terre et Parenté en Andalousie. Paris: Presses
Universitaires de France.
Reviews: Wylie 1992; Zalio 1993.
Hernádez Franco, J., and A. Peñafiel Ramón.
1998. Parentesco, linaje y mayorazgo en una ciudad mediterránea: Murcia (siglos XV-
XVIII). Hispania 58 (198): 157-183. Madrid.
Kenny, Michael. HAVE
1960. Patterns of Patronage in Spain. Anthropological Quarterly 33 (1): 14-23. [Ritual
kinship.]

Mikelarena, F.
1992. Estructuras familiares y sistemas sucesorios en Navarra: Una aproximación crítica
desde las ciencias sociales a las perspectivas tradicionales. Revista Jurídica de Navarra
14: 119-145.
Mira, J.
1971. Mariage et famille dans une communauté rurale du Pays de Valence (Espagne).
Etudes Rurales 42: 105-119. (Special Issue: “Recherches sur la Parenté Paysanne.”)
Pitt-Rivers, Julian A.
1958. Ritual Kinship in Spain. Transactions of the New York Academy of Sciences, Series
II 20: 424-431.
Rice, Carl C.
1901. Etymological Notes on Old Spanish consograr, consagrar, *consangrar. Modern
Language Notes 16 (8): 236-238.
Roque, Maria A.
1988. Hermanos y tios o el character uxorilocal del parentesco castellano. Revista de
Dialectologia y Tradiciones Populares 43: 525-537.
Ruiz Domenec, J. E.
1979. Système de parenté et théorie de l’alliance dans la société Catalane (env. 1000-env.
1240). Revue Historique 532: 305-326.
Stocquart, Émile.
1907. Aperçu de l’Évolution Juridique du Mariage. I. Espagne. Bruxelles: Oscar
Lamberty.
Review: Baldwin 1907.
Vicent, Bernard, and James Casey.
1987. Casa y familia en la Granada del Antiguo Régimen. In La Familia en la España
Mediterranea (s. XV-XIX), edited by Pierre Vilar. Pp. 172-211. Barcelona: Crítica.
ITALIAN
MEDIEVAL
COLLECTIONS
Duby, Georges, and Jacques Le Goff. (eds.)
1981. Famiglia e Parentela nell’Italia Medievale. Bologna: Mulino. 206 P.
GENERAL
Drell, Joanna H.
1992. Kinship and Conquest: Family Strategies in the Principality of Salerno During the
Norman Period 1077-1194. Ithaca: Cornell University Press.
Haas, Louis. HAVE
1995. Il Mio Buono Compare: Choosing Godparents and the Uses of Baptismal Kinship
in Renaissance Florence. Journal of Social History 29 (2): 341-356.
Herlihy, David.

1969. Family Solidarity in Medieval Italian History. In Economy, Society, and
Government in Medieval Italian History: Essays in Memory of Robert L. Reynolds, edited
by David Herlihy, Robert S. Lopez, and Vsevolod Slessarev. Pp. 173-184. Kent.
Herlihy, David, and Christiane Klapisch-Zuber.
1978. Les Toscans et Leur Familles. Une Étude du Catasto Florentin de 1427. Paris:
Presses de la Fondation Nationale des Sciences Politiques.
Reviews: Martines 1979; Kent F. 1980; Gutmann 1981.
Hughes, Diane O.
1975. Urban Growth and Family Structure in Medieval Genoa. Past and Present 66: 3-
28.
Hughes, Diane O.
1977. Kinship and Neighbors in Medieval Genoa. In The Medieval City, edited by Harry
Miskimin and Davod Herlihy. Pp. 95-112. New Haven: Yale University Press.
Martin, Jean-Marie.
2002. Personal Names and Family Structure in Medieval Southern Italy and Sicily. In
Personal Names Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures,
edited by George Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp. 109-117. Kalamazoo:
Medieval Institute Publications, Western Michigan University.
Mineo, E. Igor.
2001. Nobilità di Stato: Famiglie e Identità Aristocratiche nel Tardo Meioevo. La Sicilia.
Roma: Donzelli.
Raggio, Osvaldo.
1990. Faide et Parentele: Lo Stato Genovese Visto dalla Fontanabuona. Turin: Giulio
Einaudi.
Review: Smail 1996.
MODERN
SPECIAL ISSUES
Melograni, P.
1988. Famiglia Italiana dall’Ottocento a Oggi. Bari: Laterza.
Signorini, Italo. (ed.)
1987. Forme di Comparatico Italiano. L’Uomo 11 (1).
Solinas, Pier G. (ed.)
1992. Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. Pt 1. La Ricerca Folklorica
25.
Solinas, Pier G. (ed.)
1993. Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. Pt 2. La Ricerca Folklorica
27.
Terpstra, Nicholas. (ed.)

2000. The Politics of Ritual Kinship: Cofraternities and Social Order in Early Modern
Italy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Reviews: Banker 2001; D’Andrea 2001.
GENERAL
Alinei, Mario.
1992. Onomasiologia strutturale: Il sistema lessicale del “padrinaggio” nei dialetti italiani e
corsi. Quaderni di Semantici 13: 195-222.
Anderson, Gallatin.
1956. A Survey of Italian Godparenthood. Kroeber Anthropological Society Papers 15: 1-
110.
Anderson, Gallatin.
1957. Il Comparragio: The Italian Godparenthood Complex. Southwestern Journal of
Anthropology 13 91): 32-53.
Arioti, M.
1985. Sistema di parentela e scambi matrimoniali in una communità contadina
dell’Umbria. Rassegna Italiana di Sociologia 24 (2): 253-288.
Arioti, M.
1988. Non Desiderare la Donna d’Altri.Gruppi Sociali, Parentela e Matrimonio nella
Communità Mezzadrile di Prodo. Milano: Angeli.
Barbagli, M., and D. I. Kertzer.
1992. Storia della Famiglia Italiana, 1750-1950. Bologna: Il Mulino.
Berkner, D.
1984. La famiglia ceppo e il ciclo di sviluppo della famiglia contadina. In Famiglia e
Mutamento Sociale, edited by M. Barbagli. Pp. 116-140. Bologna: Mulino.
Bertoletti, Nello.
2006. Un continuatore di ‘amita’ e la flessione imparisillaba nei nomi di parentela.
Lingua e Stile 41 (2): 159-200.
Bestard-Camps, Joan.
1986. Casa y Familia: Parentesco y Reproducción Doméstica en Formentera. Barcelona:
Institut d’Estudis Baleárics.
Translated into English as What’s in a Relative? Household and Family in Formentera,
by Robert Pitt. New York and Oxford: Berg, 1991.
Review: Pina-Cabral 1994.
Bianco, C.
1983. Paesano o forestiero? Esperimenti genealogice sull’emigrazione. L’Uomo 7 (1-2):
237-251.
Bianco, C.
1988. The Mezzadria Family: A Study of Kinship Roles in the Life Cycle. Ethnologia
Europaea 18: 135-148.

Biondi, G., and A. Vienna.
2001. Parenté et patronymes chez les minorités ethniques en Italie du Sud et en Sicile. Le
Patronyme: Histoire, Anthropologie, Société, edité par G. Brunet, P. Darlu et G. Zei. P.
285-299. Paris: CNRS.
Cammarosano, Paolo.
1977. Les structures familiales dans les villes de l’Italie communale (XIIe-XIVe siècles).
In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le
Goff. Pp. 181-194. Rome: École Française de Rome.
Cardona, G. R.
1988. I nomi della parentela. In Famiglia Italiana dall’Ottocento a Oggi, a cura di P.
Melograni. Pp. 287-325. Bari: Laterza.
Delille, Gérard.
1976. Classi sociali e scrambi matrimoniali nel Salernitano. Quaderni Storici 33: 983-997.
Delille, Gérard.
1985. Famille et Proprieté dans la Royaume de Naples (XVe-XIXe Siècle). Rome.
Translated into Italian as Famiglia e Proprietà nel Regno di Napoli, by Gérard Delille.
Torino: Einaudi, 1988.
Delille, Gérard.
1994. Consanguinité proche en Italie du XVI e au XIX e siècle In Épouser au Plus Proche:
Inceste, Prohibitions et Stratégies Matrimoniales autour de la Méditerrannée, edited by
Pierre Bonte. Pp. 323-340. Paris: Éditions de l’École des Hautes Études en Sciences
Sociales.
Donati, Pierpaolo.
1974. Sulla mobilità matrimoniale in Italia: endogamia ed esogamia professionale nei
matrimoni in Italia (1969-70). Quaderni di Sociologia 23 (4): 290-306.
D’Onofrio, Salvatore.
1987. Amicizia ed eros nel comparatico siciliano. Prime considerazioni sull'incesto di terzo
tipo e l’atomo di parentela spirituale. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: Forme di
Comparatico Italiano.)
D’Onofrio, Salvatore.
2000. Identité et parentés en Sicile. L’Homme 154-155: 225-240. (Special issue: Question
de Parenté.)
Douglass, William A.
1980. The South Italian Family: A Critique. Journal of Family History 5: 338-359.
Garigue, Philip, and Raymond W. Firth.
1956. Kinship Organisation of Italianates in London. In Two Studies of Kinship in London,
edited by Raymond W. Firth, Pp. 67-93. London: University of London/Athlone Press.
Grilli, Simonetta. HAVE

1992. “Famiglie vecchie e parenti alla persa.” Cicli domestici, dinamiche genealogiche e
mobilità poderale in una fattoria del Senese. La Ricerca Folklorica 25: 25-34. (Special
Issue: Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlante Italiano. Pt. 1.)
Jud, J. HAVE
1908. Sprachgeographische Untersuchungen. IV. Oberitalienisch barba ‘Onkel’. Archiv
für das Studium der Neuren Sprachen und Literaturen 62: 96-102.
Kertzer, D. I.
1984. Family Life in Central Italy, 1880-1910: Sharecropping, Wage Labor, and
Coresidence. New Brunswick, NJ: Rutgers University Press.
Reviews: Sarti 1985; Rose S. 1986; Stirling 1986.
Kertzer, D. I., and D. P. Hogan.
1989. Family, Political Economy, and Demographic Change: The Transformation of Life
in Casalecchio, Italy, 1861-1921. Madison, WI: University of Wisconsin Press.
Reviews: Holmes 1991; Laslett P. 1991; Litchfield 1991; Pitkin 1991; Powell V. 1991;
Tilly 1991.
LaPalombara, Joseph.
1967. Clientela e Parentela: Studio sui Gruppi d’interesse in Italia. Milano: Edizioni di
Comunità. 403 P.
Luzzati, Michele.
1977. Familles nobles et familles marchandes à Pise et en Toscane dans les Bas Moyen
Age. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and
Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 275-296. Rome: École Française de Rome.
Magatti, M., and E. Mingione.
1994. Stratègies familiales et développement économique: Les deux cas italiens.
L’Ethnographie 90 (115): 51-72. (Special Issue: “Économie et Parenté.”)
Manfredini, Matteo, and Marco Breschi.
2008. Marriage and the Kin Network: Evidence from a 19th-Century Italian Community.
In Kinship and Demographic Behavior in the Past, edited by Tommy Bengtsson, and
Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 15-36. Dordrecht and London: Springer.
Merzario, Raul.
1981. Il Paese Stretto. Strategie Matrimoniali nella Diocese di Como, XVI-XVIII Secolo.
Torino: Einaudi.
Merzario, Raul.
1990. Land, Kinship, and Consanguineous Marriage in Italy from the Seventeenth to the
Nineteenth Centuries. Journal of Family History 15 (4): 529-546.
Miller, Maria G., and Roy A. Miller.
1987. Mamme, mammane, matrigne, and madrine: The Role of Women in Ritual Kinship
in Central Lucania. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: “Forme di Comparatico Italiano.”)
Minicuci, M.

1986. La memoria genealogica in un paese della Calabria di oggi. In La Modèle
Familial Européen. Normes, Déviances, Contrôle du Pouvoir. Pp. 155-163. Roma:
Ecole Française de Rome.
Minicuci, M.
1989. Qui e Altrove. Famiglie di Calabria e di Argentina. Milano: Franco Angeli.
[Cross-listed in AMERICA.]
Moss, Leonard W., and Stephen C. Cappannari. HAVE
1960. Patterns of Kinship, Comparaggio and Community in a South Italian Village.
Anthropological Quarterly 33 (1): 24-32.
Ortalli, Gherardo.
1977. La famille à Bologne au XIIIe siècle, entre la réalité des groupes inférieurs et la
mentalité des classes dominnates. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited
by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 205-223. Rome: École Française de Rome.
Owen-Hughes, D.
1979. Ideali domestici e comporatmento sociale: Testimonianze della Genova medievale.
In La Famiglia nella Storia, a cura di Charles E. Rosenberg. Pp. 147-184. Torino:
Einaudi.
Palumbo, Berardino.
1986. “Esser fatto cristiano”: Sacralità, simbolismo e valenze sociali dei legami di
parentela spirituale in una comunità sannita. L’Uomo 10 (2).
Palumbo, Berardino.
1987. “La lunga catena dei compari”: Struttura e mutamento in un sistema di comparatico
italiano. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: Forme di Comparatico Italiano.)
Palumbo, Berardino.
1991. Madre Madrina. Rituale, Parentela e Identità in un Paese del Sannio (San Marco
dei Cavoti). Milano: Franco Angeli.
Palumbo, Berardino. HAVE
1992. “Casa di mugliera, casa di galera.” Identità, residenza e parentela in un paese del
Sannio. In Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. Pt 1. La Ricerca
Folklorica 25: 7-24.
Papa, C.
1983. Il ciclo della vita familare mezzadrile. Alcuni resultati di un’inchiesta nel commune
di Santa Maria Tiberina. L’Uomo 7 (1-2): 185-204.
Pellegrini, Giovan B.
1977. Terminologia matrimoniale. Settimane di Studio della Fondazione Centro italiano
di Studi sull'Alto Medioevo 24: 43-102.
Pettener, D., P. Gueresi et F. Martuzzi Veronesi.
2001. Patronymes et structure génétique de la République de Saint-Marin. In Le
Patronyme: Histoire, Anthropologie, Société, edité par G. Brunet, P. Darlu et G. Zei. Pp.
353-365. Paris: CNRS.
Piasere, Leonardo.

1994. Fratelli d’Italia. Fraternité, sororité et inégalité dans les terminologies de parenté
italiennes. In Les Cadets, edité par G. Ravis-Giordani et M. Segalen. Paris: CNRS.
Piselle, F.
1981. Parentela ed Emigrazione. Mutamenti e Continuità in una Communità Calabrese.
Torino: Einaudi.
Resta, Patrizia.
1987. Tradizione ed innovazione: Un esempio pugliese di comparatico simmetrico.
L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue: Forme di Comparatico Italiano.)
Roncière, Charles M. de la..
1977. Une famille florentine au XIVe siècle: Les Velluti. In Famille et Parenté dans
l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 227-248. Rome:
École Française de Rome.
Rosetti, Gabriella.
1977. Histoire familiale et structures sociales et politiques à Pise aux Xie et XIIe siècles.
In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le
Goff. Pp. 159-180. Rome: École Française de Rome.
Salvioni, C. HAVE
1897. Per i nomi di parentela in Italia a proposite di un recente studio. Rendiconti, Reale
Instituto Lombardo di Scienze e Lettere Serie 2, 30: 1497-1520. Milano. [Reaction to
Tappolet 1895.]
Sciama, Lidia D.
2003. A Venetian Island: Environment, History and Change in Burano. New York:
Berghahn Books. [Pp. 75-116: Kinship and residence.]
Reviews: Siporin 2005; Scott 2007.
Sellan, Giuliana.
1983a. Il nome e la terra: procedure di classificazione in una società contadina del Nord
Italia. L’Uomo 7 (1-2): 74-92.
Sellan, Giuliana.
1983b. Scambi Matrimoniali in un Villaggio Mocheno. Report 7. Universita degli Studi
di Verona, Facoltà di Magistero-Istituto di Psicologia.
Sellan, Giuliana
1987. Aspetti della parentela spirituale tra i Mòcheni. L’Uomo 11 (1). (Special Issue:
Forme di Comparatico Italiano.)
Severi, Carlo.
1980. Le Nom de lignée. Les sobriquets dans un village d’Émilie. L’Homme 20 (4): 105-
118.
Solinas, Pier G.
1987. La dot e la part. Transmission des biens, fils et filles dans les familles polynucleaires des
metayers Sienneis. In Femmes et Patrimonie dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe
Méditéranéenne, edité par G. Ravis-Giordani. Pp. 166-188. Paris: Editions du Centre National
de la Recherche Scientifique.

Solinas, Pier G. HAVE
1992. La residenza instabile. In Forme di Famiglia: Ricerche per un Atlanta Italiano. Pt
1. La Ricerca Folklorica 25: 41-50.
Solinas, Pier G., and P. Clementi.
1983. I cicli di sviluppo delle famiglie mezzadrili del senese. L’Uomo 7 (1-2): 165-184.
Tabacco, Giovanni.
1977. Le rapport de parenté comme instrument de domination consortiale: Quelques
exemples piémontais. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges
Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 153-158. Rome: École Française de Rome.
Tukey, Ann. HAVE
1967. Italian Dialect Kinship Terminology. Italica 44: 344-353.
Vincenzi-Amato, D.
1988. La famiglie e il diritto. In Famiglia Italiana dall’Ottocento a Oggi, a cura di P.
Melograni. Pp. 629-700. Bari: Laterza.
Violante, Cinzio.
1977. Quelques caractéristiques des structures familiales en Lombardie, Émilie et
Toskane aux Xie et XIIe siècles. In Famille et Parenté dans l’Occident Médiéval, edited
by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 87-148. Rome: École Française de Rome.
Yanagisako, Sylvia.
2002. Producing Culture and Capital: Family Firms in Italy. Princeton: Princeton
University Press.
Zeli, Rosanna.
1985. Di barba “zio” e di alcuni nomi del “ginepro’: Osservazione su due recenti articoli.
Vox Romanica 44: 87-104.
PORTUGUESE
MEDIEVAL
Durand, Robert.
2002. Family Memory and the Durability of the Nomen Paternum. In Personal Names
Studies of Medieval Europe: Social Identity and Familial Structures, edited by George
Beech, Monique Bourin and Pascal Chareille. Pp. 77-86. Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute
Publications, Western Michigan University.
Lurdes, Rosa Maria de.
1996. Mariage et empêchements canoniques de parenté dans la société portugaise (1455-
1520). Mélanges de l’Ecole Française de Rome. Moyen-Age, Temps modernes 108 (2):
525-608.
MODERN
Araújo, A. C.
1996. A esfera pública da vida privada: a família nas “Artes de bem morrer.” Revista
Portuguesa de Historia 31: 341-371. Coimbra.
Brettell, Caroline B. HAVE

1991. Kinship and Contract: Property Transmission and Family Relations in
Northwestern Portugal. Comparative Studies in Society and History 33 (3): 443-465.
Callier-Boisvert, Colette.
1968. Remarques sur le système de parenté et sur la famille au Portugal. L’Homme 8 (2):
87-103.
O’Neill, Brian J.
1983. Dying and Inheriting in Rural Trás-os-Montes. Journal of the Anthropological
Society of Oxford 14: 44-74.
O’Neill, Brian J.
1987. Pul Eliya in the Portuguese Mountains: A Comparative Essay on Kinship Practices
and Family Ideology. Sociologia Ruralis 27 (4): 278-303.
Rowland, D.
1984. Sistemas familiars e padrões demográficos em Portugal: Questões para uma
investigação comparada. Ler História 3: 13-32.
Santos, Armindo dos.
1986. Configurations Spatiales et Organisation Sociale: Structure Agraire et Système de
Parenté dans le Village de Chãos de la Région de Beira-Beixa au Portugal. Ph.D.
dissertation. Paris: École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales.
Wall, Karin.
1998. Famílias no Campo: Passado e Presente em Duas Freguesias do Baixo Minho.
Lisboa: Publicacos Dom Quixote.
Review: Callier-Boisvert 2000.
Willems, E.
1962. On Portuguese Family Structure. International Journal of Comparative Sociology 3
(1): 65-79.
ROMANIAN
MEDIEVAL
Cronţ, Gheorghe.
1969. Instituţii Medievale Românesti: Înfrăţirea de Moşie; Jurătorii. Bucharest: Editura
Academiei Republicii Socialiste Romania. [“Medieval Romanian Institutions: Kinship;
Jurors.”]
Reviews: Hitchins 1971; Fischer-Galati 1975.
MODERN
Binder, Stephan.
1932. “Kind”, “Knabe,” “Mädchen” in den Nördlichen Dialekten des Dakoromanischen
Sprachgebietes. Ein Beitrag zur Onomasiologie. Bukarest: Presa.
Bogrea, V.
1922. O problema semantica. Dacoromania 2 (1921-1922): 664-666. Cluj. [On
the semantic connection between ‘knee’ and ‘generation’.]

Bonfante, Giuliano. HAVE
1959. Sulla “latinità” del Romeno. Acta Philologica della Societas Academica
Dacoromana 2: 189-195. Roma. [Romanian kin terms compared to Latin and other
Romance systems.]
Reprinted in Studii Romeni, para Giuliano Bonfante. Pp. 85-89. Roma: Società
Accademica Romena, 1973. HAVE
Chelcea, Liviu. HAVE
2003. Ancestors, Domestic Groups, and the Socialist State: Housing Nationalization and
Restitution in Romania. Comparative Studies in Society and History 45 (4): 714-740.
Ciobanel, Alina I.
1996. Tipologia relatiilor de rudenie. Anuarul Institutului de Etnografie ši Folclor
“Constantin Brailoiu” 7: 19-35. Bucurešti. [Pp. 34-35: English summary; Romanian
kinship in the 20 th century; typological aspects.]
Constantinescu, Nicolae.
1987. Relatiile de Rudenie în Societatile Traditionale: Reflexe în Folclorul Românesc.
Bucuresti: Editura Academiei Republicii Socialiste România. 183 P. [English summary.]
Constantinescu, Nicolae.
2000. Etnologia si Folclorul Relatiilor de Rudenie. Bucuresti: Editura Univers. 247 P.
[Revised edition of Constantinescu 1987]
Cuisenier, Jean.
1994. Le Feu Vivant: La Parenté et ses Rituels dans les Carpates. Paris: Presses
Universitaires de France.
Review: Mesnil 1995.
Diaconescu, Paula. HAVE
1979. Un phenomène de symetrie entre la flexion et la catégorie sémantique de parenté.
Revue Roumaine de Linguistique 24/ Cahiers de Linguistique Théorique et Appliquée16:
107-116.
Graur, A.
1937. Notes d’etymologie roumaine. Bulletin Linguistique 5. [Pp. 62-63: On Rom bunik
‘grandfather’.]
Lorint, Florica.
1967. Traditia “Moasei de neam” in Gorj. Revista de Etnografie si Folclor 12 (2): 127-
132.
Lorint, Florica, and Constantin Eretescu.
1967. “Mosii” in obiceiurile vietii familiale. Revista de Etnografie si Folclor 12 (4): 299-
308. [p. 308: French summary; 300, n. 2: etymology and use as kin term] HAVE
Marcu, L. P.
1972-1973. Aspecte ale corelatiei dintre structura familiei şi terminologia de rudenie la
vlahii balcanica. Analele Societatii Limba Româna 3-4: 281-287.
Melnik, V. HAVE

1961. Yn legeture ku petrunderia elementulei slav reseritian yn graiurile moldovenesht
(terminei pentru nociunia bunik). Limba şi Literatura Moldoveniaske 4: 26-33.
Pandrea, Andrei.
1980-1981. Le mariage et la résidence a Boişoara (Tara Lovistei). Bulletinul Bibliotecii
Romane 8 (12): 61-134.
Pop, Mihai.
1979. The Relationship between the System of Kinship Relations and the System of
Customs. In Europe as a Cultural Area. 9 th International Congress of Anthropological
and Ethnological Sciences, Chicago, 1973, edited by Jean Cuisenier. Pp. 135-146. The
Hague: Mouton.
Popovici, Victoria.
1990. Romanische Verwandtschaftsnamen: Die Subsysteme der sozialen Verwandtschaft.
Revue Roumaine de Linguistique 35 (3): 167-182.
Sala, M. HAVE
1955. Termenii pentru “unchi” după “Atlasul Lingvistic Romîn.” Studii şi Cercetări
Lingvistice 6 (1-2): 133-155. [Terms for uncle; summaries in Russian (pp. 153-154) and
French (p. 154-155).]
Scurtu, Vasile.
1962. Contributii la studiul terminologiei de înrudire în limba româna. Contributii
Lingvistice 7 (2): 275-292.
Scurtu, Vasile.
1963. Contributii la studiul terminologiei de înrudire în limba româna. Studii şi Cercetări
Lingvistice 14: 457-469.
Scurtu, Vasile.
1966. Termenii de Înrudire în Limba Româna. Bucureşti: Editura Academiei Republicii
Socialiste România.
Todoran, Romulus. HAVE
1943. Moaşă ‘sage-femme’. Dacoromania 10 (2): 278-284.
Vătăşescu, C.
1997. Termes d’origine latine concernant la parenté, conservés en albanais et en roumain.
Revue des Études Sud-Est Européennes 35 (3-4): 189-196. [Cross-listed in ALBANIAN.]
Vulpe, Magdalena. HAVE
1966. Répartition territoriale des noms de parenté en Daco-Roumain (d’après l’Alr).
Revue Roumaine de Linguistique 11: 31-61.
SARDINIAN
COLLECTIONS
Oppo, A.
1990. Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale. Cagliari: La Tarantola.
Addari Rapallo, C.
GENERAL

1990. Nome e famiglia in Sardegna. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda
Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.
Angioni, G.
1990. Nota sulla famiglia sarda tradizionale. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società
Sarda Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.
Da Re, Maria G.
1987. Tous égaux, tous differentes. Notes sur le système de transmission des bien materiels en
Trexenta (Sardaigne). In Femmes et Patrimonie dans les Sociétés Rurales de l’Europe
Méditéranéenne, edité par G. Ravis-Giordani. Pp. 137-162. Paris: Editions du Centre National
de la Recherche Scientifique.
Da Re, Maria G.
1990. Forme di patrimonio in parentela a Baunei. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società
Sarda Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.
Da Re, Maria G.
1993. Gli eredi della Santa. Una festa di parenti a Baunei (Sardegna). In Forme di
Famiglia, edited by P. G. Solinas. La Ricecra Folklorica 27.
Da Re, Maria G.
1997. Gruppi parentali in Sardegna. In Famiglia Meridionale Senza Familismo. Strategie
Economiche, Reti di Relazioni i Parentela, edited by B. Meloni. Roma: Donzelli.
Da Re, Maria G.
1998. Être parents. Sang, héritage et fréquentation en Sardaigne. Europaea: Journal des
Européanistes 4 (1).
Da Re, Maria G.
2000. La parentela consanguinea in Sardegna. Qualche riflessione sul metodo della
ricerca. Revista de Filologia Romanica 17: 97-108.
Diefenbach, Lorenz.
1863. Review of Dictionnaire d’Étymologie Francaise d’Après les Résultats de la
Science Moderne par A. Scheler. Bruxelles, 1862. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 12: 75-80. [P. 77: etymology of Sard cunchiu ‘uncle’ from *coavunculus.]
Blasco Ferrer, Eduardo.
2001. Etimologia ed etnolinguistica: Zoonimi parentelari e totemismo in Sardegna.
Quaderni di Semantica: Rivista Internazionale di Semantica Teorica e Applicata 22 (2,
44): 187-214. [Animal names and kin terms.]
Meloni, B.
1990. Economia familiare e regolazione sociale dell’economia in centro Sardegna. In
Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari:
La Tarantola.
Murru Corriga, Giannetta.
1990. Dalla Montagna ai Campidani. Famiglia e Mutamento in una Communità di
Pastori. Cagliari: EDES.
Murru Corriga, Giannetta.

1993. Do madre in figlia, di padre in figlio. Un caso di ‘descendenza parallela’ in
Sardegna. In Forme di Famiglia, edited by P. G. Solinas. La Ricecra Folklorica 27.
Murru Corriga, Giannetta.
1996. La discendenza in Sardegna. Annali della Facoltà di Scienze dell’Educazione.
Cagliari.
Murru Corriga, Giannetta.
1997. Discendenza e residenza nella Sardegna moderna. In Famiglia Meridionale Senza
Familismo. Strategie Economiche, Reti di Relazioni i Parentela, edited by B. Meloni.
Roma: Donzelli.
Murru Corriga, Giannetta.
2000. La carne e il sangue. Appunti sui vincoli di parentela in Sardegna. Revista de
Filologia Romanica 17: 109-128
Oppo, A.
1990. La nuclearità della famiglia in Sardegna. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società
Sarda Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.
Ortu, C. G.
1988. Famiglia, patrimonio e azienda nella sardegna moderna; I coni di Masullas.
Quaderni Storici 86 (1).
Ortu, C. G.
1990. Famiglia e azienda nella Sardegna feudale e moderna: Variabili mediterranee dek
tempo genealogico. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda Tradizionale, edited
by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.
Solinas, P. G.
1990. Famiglia sarda e famiglia toscana. In Famiglia e Matrimonio nella Società Sarda
Tradizionale, edited by A. Oppo. Cagliari: La Tarantola.
SLAVIC
GENERAL
Barić, Henrik.
1919. Albanorumänische Studien. T. 1. Sarajewo: Instituts für Balkanforschung. [P. 79-
80: etymology of Slav *nevēsta ‘bride’; cross-listed in ALBANIAN.] HAVE
Berneker, Erich.
1899. Von der Vertretung des idg. eu im baltisch-slavischen Sprachzweig.
Indogermanische Forschungen 10: 145-167. [P. 155: etymology of Slav *šurin
‘wife’s brother’ as cognate with *swe-kuros ‘husband’s father’; 166: etymology of Slav
nevesta ‘bride’.]
Brandt, Roman. HAVE
1908. Zolovka. In Jagić-Festschrift. Zbornik v Slavu Vatroslava Jagića. Pp. 348-354.
Berlin: Weidmannsche Buchhandlung. [Slavic term for ‘husband’s sister’.]
Bräuer, Herbert.
1961. Slavische Sprachwissenschaft. I. Einleitung. Lautlehre. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter.
[P. 25: netiji; 126: stryji; 133: zolovka.]

Brückner, Aleksander.
1907. Review of Vergleichende Slavische Grammatik, by W. Vondrák. Archiv für
Salvische Philologie 29: 110-120. [P. 119: Slavic *nestera ‘niece’ as contraction of
neti+sestra.]
Brückner, Aleksander.
1910. Etymologische Glossen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 43: 301-
327. [P. 304: shortened forms of some Slavic kin terms.] HAVE
Brückner, A.
1926-1827. Wzory etymologii i krytyki żródłowej. Slavia 5: 417-438. [Pp. 435-436: on
Slavic terms of affinity.] HAVE
Curta, Florin.
2001. The Making of the Slavs: History and Archeology of the Lower Danube Region c.
500-700. New York: Cambridge University Press. [Pp. 311-334: segmentary societies
and the early Slavs.]
Review: Barford 2002.
Darden, Bill J.
1978. On the Slavic Reflexes of Indo-European *pt. General Linguistics 18 (1): 10-13.
[Specifically on a consonant cluster found in several kin terms.]
Dell’Agata, G.
1967. La struttura delle terminologia della parentela acquisita nelle lingue slave. Studi e
Saggi Linguistici 7: 23-48. Pisa. (Suplemento alla revista L’Italia Dialettale.)
Fränkel, Ernst. HAVE
1950. Slavisch gospodь, lit. viešpats, preuss. waispattin und Zubehör. Zeitschrift für
Slavische Philologie 20: 51-89. [extensively on Slavic terms for nephew and niece.]
Fränkel, Ernst.
1952. Baltisches und Slavisches. I. Zur Gutturalbehandlung im Baltischen und
Slavischen. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 70: 129-152. [P. 130: on Slav
*swekrъ, *swekry ‘husband’s parents.’] HAVE
Gasparini, Evel.
1953. L’esogamia degli antichi Slavi. Ricerchi Slavistiche 2.
Gasparini, Evel.
1956. La Civiltà Matriarcale degli Slavi: Diritto Famigliare e Esogamia. Venezia: La
Goliardica. 567 P.
Gasparini, Evel.
1973. Il Matriarcato Slavo: Antropologia Culturale dei Protoslavi. Firenzi: Sansoni. [Pp.
215-490: “Social Culture.” Includes extended family, postmarital residence, clans,
marriage.]
Review: Eliade 1974.
Gippert, Jost. HAVE

2002. Neues zu „Slavisch st aus älterem pt?“ In Namen, Sprachen und Kulturen. Imena,
Jeziki in Kulture. Festschrift für Heinz Dieter Pohl zum 60. Geburtstag, herausgegeben
von Peter Anreiter, Peter Ernst und Isolde Hausner. Pp. 239-256. Wien: Praesens.
Gołąb, Zbigniew.
1977. Nazwa etniczna Serbowie (sch. Srbi głuż. Serbja) na tle etnonimi słowiańskije.
Akademija Nauka i Umjetnosti Bosne i Hercegovine, Posebna Izdanja. Kn. 34. Odeljenje
Društvenih Nauka, Kn. 6. Sarajevo.
Gołąb, Zbigniew. HAVE
1982. About the Connection Between Kinship Terms and Some Ethnica in Slavic (The
Case of *Sĭrbi and *Slovĕne). International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics
25/26: 165-171. (Special Issue: Slavic Linguistics and Poetics: Studies for Edward
Stankiewicz on His 60th Birthday 17 November 1980.)
Gołąb, Zbigniew. HAVE
1994. Slavic čelověkъ ‘homo’ against the Background of Proto-Slavic Terminology.
Journal of Indo-European Studies 22 (3-4): 179-193.
Hamp, Eric. HAVE
1978. Slavic stryjь ‘father’s brother’. General Linguistics 18 (1): 1-9.
Hermann, Eduard. HAVE
1935. Entstehung der slavischen Substantiva ayf -yńi. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie
12: 119-120. [Feminine forms of certain Slavic kin terms.]
L’Hermitte, R.
1959. Compte-rendu de Trubacev 1957. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris
54 (2): 11.
Hube, Joseph.
1836. Geschichtiche Darstellung der Erbfolgerechte der Slaven. Posen: Theodore
Scherk. 96 P.
Iljinskij, Grigorij.
1902. Zur slavischen Wortbildung. III. Die Etymologie des Wortes nevĕsta. Archiv für
Slavische Philologie 24: 227-228. (Followed by editor’s commentary pp. 228-229).
Iljinskij, Grigorij. HAVE
1906. Slavische Etymologien. III. Ursl. svьstь. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 28: 455-
457. [Term for wife’s sister.]
Iljinskij, Grigorij.
1907. Der Reflex des indogermansichen Diphthongs ĕu im Urslavischen. Archiv für
Slavische Philologie 29: 481-497. [Pp. 495-496: the Slavic term for great-grandfather and
its connections.] HAVE
Kalima, Jalo.
1941. Slav. *sębrъ ‘Nachbar, Kamerad’ und balt. *sebras. Zeitschrift für Slavische
Philologie 17: 342-350. [On social terminology, including some associated kinship
concepts. Borrowings into Finnish.]
Kortlandt, Frederik. HAVE

1982. IE *pt in Slavic. Folia Linguistica Historica 3 (1): 25-28. [Includes discussion of
Slavic reflexes of IE terms for ‘nephew,’ ‘niece,’ and ‘father’s brother’.]
Kowalewsky, Maxim M.
1890. Marriage among the Early Slavs. Folklore 1 (4): 463-480.
L’vov, A. S.
1957. Iz staroslavjanskata leksika: -ženichъ-nevĕstьnikъ. Bъlgarski ezik 7: 44-46.
Machek, Vaclav. HAVE
1942. Aus der slavischen Hochzeitsterminologie. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 18:
315-331. [Includes *nevěsta and *svatŭ.]
Machek, Václav. HAVE
1948. Étymologies slaves. 1. Terminologie de l’ancienne organisation sociale slave
(*panъ, *voldyka). Recueil Linguistique de Bratislava 1: 93-101.
Machek, Václav.
1968. Etymologický slovník jazyka ceského. Praha: Academia. [Pp. 39-40: baba; 667-668:
ujec, 422: otec; 584: stryc, etc.]
Meillet, Antoine.
1918. Les vocatifs slaves du type mo˛žŭ. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique 20: 95-
102.
Meillet, Antoine. HAVE
1902. Etymologies. 7. – pesti, pestera ‘caverne’. In Études sur l’Étymologie et le
Vocabulaire du Vieux Slave, par Antoine Meillet. Pp. 166-168. Paris: Librairie Émile
Boullon. [P. 167: on ORuss nestera ‘niece’ and Lat matertera ‘mother’s sister’.]
Meillet, Antoine.
1953. Les origines du vocabulaire slave. Revue des Études Slaves 5: 5-13. [Pp. 6-7: IE
kin terms in Slavic.] HAVE
Meillet, Antoine, and André Vaillant.
1934. Le Slave Commun. Paris: H. Champion. [Pp. 30, 52, 60, 62, 78, 95, 113, 128, 149,
163, 177, 348, 425, 427, 496, 498: various aspects of kin terms; 495: a list of kin terms;
Reviews: Kent 1934; Gray L. 1935.
Melich, Johann.
1913. Miscellen. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 34: 545-552. [P. 549: the ū-stems in
Slavic, including kin terms.] HAVE
Meriggi, Bruno. HAVE
1962. Su alcuni termini di parentela Slavi. In Studi in Onore di Ettore lo Gatto e
Giovanni Nauer. Pp. 477-490. Firenze: Sansoni.
Meriggi, Bruno. HAVE
1973. Nomi di parentela Slavi. In Serta Slavica in Memoriam Aloisii Schmaus,
herausgegeben von Wolfgang Gesemann. Pp. 492-498. München: Rudolf Trofenik

Mikkola, J. J. HAVE
1908. Zur slavischen Etymologie. 6. Abg. stryj ‘patruus’. Indogermansiceh Forschungen
23: 124-125.
Mikkola, J. J.
1913. Urslavische Grammatik. Einführung in das Vergleichende Studium der Slavischen
Sprachen. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [Pp. 41, 44, 50, 52, 58, 74, 64, 65, 76, 120: various
aspects of the phonology and morphology of Slavic kin terms.] HAVE
Revised edition, by Peeter Arumaa. Heidelberg: Carl Winter, 1965.
Reviews: Worth 1967.
Mozdzierz, Barbara M.
1997. Tracing the Development of Proto-Slavic. Review of The Dawn of Slavic: An
Introduction to Slavic Philology, by Alexander M. Schenker. Slavic and East European
Journal 41 (4): 678-681. [P. 679: the treatment of consonant clusters in Slavic, including
examples such as sestra, nestera and netiji.]
Orr, Robert.
2000. Common Slavic Nominal Morphology: A New Synthesis. Bloomington: Slavica.
[Pp. 32-33, n. 43: on the possible cases of syncope in Slavic, e.g. pastorka ‘stepdaughter’
(after Szemerenyi); 70: On the formative role of semantic change in *g w enH-
‘woman, wife’ on the evolution of IE gender system (after Miranda 1975); 93: on the
preservation of a *ū-stem paradigm of *swekrū ‘husband's mother’ in Slavic vs. its loss in
Baltic.]
Review: Hart D. 2002.
Pedersen, Holger.
1895. Das Indogermanische s im Slavischen. Indogermanische Forschungen 5: 33-87.
[Pp. 34, no. 8: snъxa ‘daughter-in-law’.] HAVE
Pedersen, Holger.
1934-1935. Lit. iau. Studi Baltici 4: 150-154. [P. 153: on Slavic term for ‘wife’s
brother’.]
Piškur, Milena. HAVE
1965. Pomenska analiza besede baba. Jezik in Slovstvo 10: 6-16. Ljubljana. [Mostly on
non-kin (zoological) extensions of this kin term.]
Pohl, H. D.
1980. Slavisch st aus älterem *pt? Die Sprache 26 (1): 62-63. [An unproven
correspondence involving Slavic terms for ‘nephew’ and ‘father’s brother.’]
Popovich, Ivan.
1959. Bъlg. maika, sъrbohъrv. majka. Bъlgarsi Ezik 9: 62-65. [Name for mother in
Bulgarian and Serbo-Croatian.]
Prusík, Fr. HAVE
1895. Slavische miscellen. 4. Slav. nevěsta. – Heterosyllabisches e-u = lit.-slav. ev.
Zeitschrift für Vergleichende Sprachforschung 33: 160-162.

Rhamm, Karl.
1902. Der Verkehr der Geschlechter unter den Slaven in seinen gegensätzlichen
Erscheinungen. Globus 82: 103-108.
Rozwadowski, Jan M.
1928. Cimbri – Sjabri. In Sbornik statei v chest' akademika Alekseia Ivanovicha
Sobolevskogo, izdannyi ko dniu ego rozhdeniia Akademiei nauk po pochinu ego
uchenikov. Pod redaktsiei V. N. Peretz. P. 361. Leningrad: Izd-vo Akademii nauk SSSR.
[On certain Slavic affinal terms.]
Reprinted in: Wybór Pisem. Vol. 2. P. 209. Warszawa: Państwowe Wydawnictwo
Naukowe, 1961.
Šaur, Vladimír.
1975. Etymologie Slovanských Příbuzenských Termínů. Praha: Academia Nakladatelstvi
Československé.
Schachmatov, Alexander. HAVE
1912. Zu den ältesten slavisch-keltischen Beziehungen. Archiv für Slavische Philologie
33: 51-99. [Pp. 91-92: Slav *otĭcĭ ‘father’ compared to OIr. aithech ‘farmer, peasant’.]
Schelesniker, Herbert.
1987. Slavisch *nevěsta "Braut" und Zugehöriges. In Studien zum Indogermanischen
Wortschatz, herausgegeben von Wolfgang Meid. Pp. 245-248. Innsbruck: Institut für
Sprachwissenschaft der Universität Innsbruck.
Schuster-Šewc, Heinz.
1961. Zur slawischen Bezeichnung der ‘Grossmutter’. Zeitschrift für Slawistik 6: 574-578.
Shapiro, Michael.
1983. Baba-Jaga: A Search for Mythopieic Origins and Affinities. International Journal
of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics 28: 109-135. [A mythological derivative of the Slavic
term for ‘grandmother’.]
Shevelov, George Y.
1964. A Prehistory of Slavic: The Historical Phonology of Common Slavic. Heidelberg:
Carl Winter. [Pp. 143, 145: on the Slavic term for ‘husband’s father’.] HAVE
Review: Lunt 1966.
Sławski, Fr.
1947. Oboczność o˛ : u w jenzykach slowiańskich. Slavia Occidentalis 18: 246-290. [P.
273: Slav *wnuk : wnęk and its IE cognates.] HAVE
Sławski, Fr.
1948. Szaber – siabr. Język Polski 28: 50-51.
Solmsen, Felix. HAVE
1904. Russ. páserbŭ poln. pasierb und der name der Serben und Sorben. Zeitschrift für
Vergleichende Sprachforschung 37: 592-697.
Stahl, P.H.
2003. Les errements de la parenté. Revue des Études Sud-Est Européennes 41 (1-4): 353-
363.

Stankiewicz, Edward. HAVE
1958. Slavic Kinship Terms and the Perils of the Soul. Journal of American Folklore 71
(280): 115-122.
Reprinted (with changes) in: The Slavic Languages: Unity in Diversity, by Edward
Stankiewicz. Pp. 453-465. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 1986.
Stankiewicz, Edward. HAVE
1962. The Etymology of Common Slavic *vъno kъ/* vъnukъ. Slavic and East European
Journal 6: 28-33. [An etymology of the Slavic term for ‘grandson’.]
Štrekelj, Karl.
1904. Zur slavischen Lehnwörterkunde. Denkschriften der Kaiserlichen Akademie der
Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-Historische Klasse 50: 1-76. Wien. [Pp. 41-42: on Russ
nyanya ‘nurse, nursing mother’ and other kinship Lallwörter.]
Trubachev, O. N.
1959. Istorija Slavjanskikh Terminov Rodstva i Nekotorykh Drevnejshikh Terminov
Obshchestvennogo Stroja. Moscow: Akademiia Nauk SSSR.
Review: Friedrich 1963.
Turner, Paul.
1874. Slavisches Familienrecht. Strasburg and London: Trübner. 64 P.
Uhlenbeck, C. C. HAVE
1894. Die Behandlung des indg. s im Slavischen. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 16:
368-384. [Pp. 377: sestra ‘sister.]
Vaillant, André.
1931. Slave commun vŭnukŭ. Revue des Études Slaves 11: 206. [Slavic term for
‘grandson’.]
Vaillant, André.
1938. Slave m o žъ. Revue des Études Slaves 18: 75-77. [Slavic term for ‘husband’.]
Vaillant, André.
1958. Grammaire Comparée des Langues Slaves. T. II. Morphologie. Lyon: IAC. [Pp.
108-109: declension of the term for son; 167: the term for ‘husband’s brother’ in the IE
context; 172: the terms for nephew and niece in the IE context.] HAVE
Van Wijk, N. HAVE
1942. Aksl. materьnь, dъšterьnь. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 18: 32-35.
Vey, Marc.
1931. Slavic st- provenant d’i.e. *pt-. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 32:
65-67. [Discusses Slavic terms for father’s brother and niece.]
Vey, Marc. HAVE
1958. K etimologii drevnerusskogo Stribogъ. Voprosy iazykoznaniia 7 (3): 96-99.
[Includes observations on Slav *ientry ‘husband’s brother’s wife’ and *dšterь
‘daughter’.].

Vey, Marc.
1959. Compte-rendu de Etymologicky slovnik jazyka ceského, par Václav Machek.
Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 54 (2): 212-214. [P. 213: on IE *pt > Slav
*st in kin terms.] HAVE
Vondrák, Václav. HAVE
1906. Vergleichende Slavische Grammatik. Bd. 1. Lautlehre und Stammbildungslehre.
Goettingen: Vandehoeck & Ruprecht. [P. 432: an explanation of Slav *nestera ‘sister’s
daughter’ as derived directly from Slavic *neti-, Gen. netere, against Miklosic’s
*nep(s)tera.]
Vykypěl, Bohumil, and Adolf Erhart. HAVE
2000. otьcь ‘otec, Vater’. In Etymologický Slovník Jazyka Staroslověnského. T. 10. Pp.
611-612. Praha: Akademia.
Witczak, Krzysztof T.
2004. Dwa terminy prasłowiańskie w ujęciu diachronicznym. 1. *zъly > *zъlъva ‘siostra
męża, szwagierka’. Slavia Occidentalis 55: 133-138.
Zawistowicz-Adamska, K.
1971. Systemy Krewniacze za Słowiańszczyznie w Ich Historyczno-Społecznym
Uwarunkowaniu. Wrocław: Wyd. Zakł. Nar. im. Osslinskich.
Zubatý, Josef. HAVE
1891. Slav. pastorъkъ. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 12: 315-317. [A Slavic term for
‘step-son.’]
Zubatý, Josef. HAVE
1894. Slavische Etymologien. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 16: 385-425. [Pp. 404-406:
on Slav *nevesta ‘bride’.]
OLD CHURCH SLAVIC
Huntley, David.
1993. Old Church Slavonic. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville
G. Corbett. Pp. 125-187. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 185: kin terms.] HAVE
EAST SLAVIC
BELORUSSIAN
Mayo, Peter.
1993. Belorussian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.
Corbett. Pp. 887-946. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 941-942: kin terms.]
BULGARIAN
Arnim, B. von.
1935. Mazedonisch-bulgarische Studien. Teil 3. Neubulgarische Synonyme für dъšterja
‘Tochter’. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 12: 2-16.
Brunnbauer, Ulf, and Karl Kaser.
2001. Vom Nutzen der Verwandten: Soziale Netzwerke in Bulgarien (19. und 20.
Jahrhundert). Wien: Böhlau. 408 P.

Čangova, P.
1996. Bъlgarski rodove i rodstveni otnošeniâ v Ungariâ. Бългaрски фолклор 22 (5-6):
101-112. [Bulgarian kinship in Hungary.]
Choi, Gwon-Jin. HAVE
1997. Viewpoint Shifting in Korean and Bulgarian: The Use of Kinship Terms. Pragmatics
7 (3): 389-395. [Cross-listed in KOREAN.]
Georgiev, Vladimir.
1958. Vъprosi na bъlgarskata etimologiia. Sofia: Bъlgarska akademiia na naukite. [P.
23: etymology of Bulgarian terms for father’s brother/father’s brother’s wife.] HAVE
Georgieva, E.
1959. Mama i maika. Bъlgarski Ezik 9: 287-289.
Georgieva, I.
1971a. The Bulgarian Kinship System. Ethnologia Slavica 3: 151-157.
Georgieva, I.
1971a. Rodninskite nazvanija u nas (Predvaritelno suobščenie). Izvestija na Etnografskija
Institut i Muzej 13: 271-285. Sofija.
Georgieva, I.
1972. Terminologična sistema na krъvno rodstva u Bъlgarite. Izvestija na Etnografskija
Institut i Muzej 14: 159-173. Sofija.
Georgieva, I., D. Moskova, and L. Radeva.
1971. Étude sur la terminologie de parenté en Bulgarie. Bъlgarska Akademia Naukite
Etnograficheskii Institut-Muzei 13: 271-285.
Golubov, I.
1963. Za proizchada na grupa nazvanija ot bъlgarskata narodna rodninska terminologija.
Izvestija na Etnografskija Institut i Muzej 6: 301-310. Sofija.
Ivanova, M.
2001. Ženata sinor nâma. Bъlgarska Etnologia 27 (3): 49-65. [On relationship between
parents-in-law.]
Ivanova, R.
2001. Kumstvoto kato simvolično rodstvo v naši dni. Bъlgarska Etnologia 27 (2): 66-78.
[On relationship between parents-in-law.]
Karteva, Svetla.
1994. Contrastive Semantic Analysis of the Polysemantic Kinship Terms in the Bulgarian
and in the Mongolian Languages. BIAMS 15 (1): 24-28. [Cross-listed in ALTAIC.]
Nedâlkova, D.
2001. Kъm vъprosa za socialnata struktura na bъlgarskata obredna pesen. Nauč. alm. na
Varnenski Svoboden Univ. Seria: Istoriâ, kultura, media 1: 76-87. Varna. [The social
structure of Bulgarian ritual songs. ]
Radoeva, D.
1988. Rodninskie otnosheniia v zhivota na sъvremenniia bъlgarin. Sotsiologichni
Problemi 20 (2): 37-51.

Scatton, Ernest.
1993. Bulgarian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.
Corbett. Pp. 188-248. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 244: kin terms.] HAVE
Shabashov, A. V.
1997. Niakoi teoretichny rezultati ot izsledvaneto na sistemata na rodstva u bъlgarite v
Ukraina. In Bъlgarite v Severnoto Prichernomorie. Izsledovaniia i materially. T. 6.
Veliko Tъrnovo.
Todorova, Maria.
1983. Population Structure, Marriage Patterns, Family, and Household (According to
Ottoman Documentary Material from Northeastern Bulgaria in the 60s of the 19 th
Century). Études Balkaniques 19: 59-72.
Todorova, Maria.
1993. Balkan Family Structure and the European Pattern: Demographic Developments
in Ottoman Bulgaria. Washington, DC: American University Press.
Reviews: Levin 1995; McCarthy 1994.
Topolińska, Zuzanna.
1988. Autour de la relation possessive. In Papers Presented at the 5 th International
Congress of South-East European Research Studies, held in Belgrade (11-16th
September 1984). Pp. 131-184. Skopje: Institute of National History. [Kin terms and
body parts in Bulgarian.]
Vukov, Nikolai.
2005. Identichnostta na mrtvite: Aspekti na motiva za raspoznavane na rodstvenik v
blgarskiiu iunashki epos. Blgarski Folklore 1. [“The Identity of the Dead: Aspects of the
Motif of Recognizing a Relative in Bulgarian Folklore Epics.”]
CZECH and SLOVAK
Hayeková, M.
1957. O pribuzenských názvoch bratanec, bratranec, bratenica, sesternica, sestrenica,
sestrenec. Slovenská Reč 22: 124-127.
Hujer, O.
1915. Vyraz pro pojem “rodiče” v jazicich inder. Listy Filologické 42: 426-433.
Jireček, Hermenegild.
1863. Slovanské právo v Čechach a na Morave. Praga: Karl Bellmann. [Pp.63-74: clans
and clan rule. Includes the use of some kin terms and politonyms.]
Kořínek, J. M.
1930. Slov. nevĕsta. Listy Filologické 57: 8-15. [The word for ‘bride’, with comparative
notes on IE affinal terms.]
Majtán, M.
1971. O slovenskej pribuzenskej terminologii. Kultura Slovena 8: 279-281.
Otrębski, Jan. HAVE

1927. Słow. nevěsta. Prace Filologiczne 11: 284-289.
Short, David.
1993a. Czech. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.
Corbett. Pp. 455-532. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 527: kin terms.] HAVE
Short, David.
1993b. Slovak. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.
Corbett. Pp. 533-592. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 587-588: kin terms.] HAVE
Stein, Howard F. HAVE
1975. Structural Change in Slovak Kinship: An Ethnohistoric Inquiry. Ethnology 14 (1):
99-108.
POLISH
A. G.
1939. Jeszcze o rodzeństwie u Mickiewicza i Slowackiego. Język Polski 24: 89.
A. G.
1939. Jeszcze o rodzen'stwie jako rodzinie, dzeiciach. Język Polski 24: 127.
A. G.
1945. Rodzeństwo. Język Polski 25: 8.
Bieniak, Janusz.
1977. Clans de chevalerie en Pologne du XIIIe au XVe siècle. In Famille et Parenté dans
l’Occident Médiéval, edited by Georges Duby and Jacques Le Goff. Pp. 321-333. Rome:
École Française de Rome.
Translated into English as “Knight Clans in Medieval Poland” in The Polish Nobility in
the Middle Ages
Brückner, Aleksander.
1927. Pokrewieństwo. In Slownik Etymologiczny Jezyka Polskiego. Pp. 427-428.
Kraków: Krakowska Spólka Wydawn.
Dortheymerówna, F.
1930. W sprawie znaczenia wyrazu rodzeństwo. Język Polski 15: 180-181.
Estreicher, Tadeusz.
1939. Jeszcze o rodzeństwie jako ‘rodzinie, dzieciach’. Język Polski 24: 127.
Jurkowski, Eugeniusz, Ireneusz Lapinski, and Mieczysław Szymczak.
1959. Slownictwo Warmii i Mazur. 5. Stopnie Pokrewieństwa Życie Spoleczne i Zawody.
Wrocllaw: Zaklad Narodowy im. Ossolinskich. 99 P. [Pp. 7-34: “Kinship terms.]
Karłowicz, J.
1885. Imiona zbiorowe polskie typu *bracia. Prace filologiczne 1: 121-124.
Loś, J
1914. Nazwy stopni pokrewieństwa i powinowactwa w Dawnej Polsce. Język Polski 2: 1-
7.

Moszyński, K. HAVE
1953. Uwagi do 2. zeszytu “Słownika etymologicznego języka polskiego” Fr.
Sławskiego. Dziedzic, dziedzina. Język Polski 33 (5): 359-361.
Nitsch, K.
1924. Zberanie słownictwa łudowego. Język Polski 9: 88-92. [Pp. 89-92: on wnuk vs.
wnęk ‘grandson’.]
Reprinted under the title “Wnuk” in: Wybór Pism Polonistycznych. T. 1. Pp. 134-136.
Wrocław: Zakład Imenia Ossolińskich. HAVE
Nitsch, Kazimierz.
1927. Kilka uwag o dwu wyrazach z zakresu pokrewieństwa (i części ciala). Język Polski
12: 119-122.
Nitsch, Kazimierz.
1929a. Dwa szczególy z języka Mickiewicza 1. Rodzeństwo jako rodzina. In Wybór Pism
Polonistycznych. T. 1. Ss. 18-23. Wroclaw.
Nitsch, Kazimierz.
1929b Jeszcze o rodzeństwie jako rodzinie, dzeiciach. Język Polski 14: 128.
Nitsch, Kazimierz.
1945. Rodzeństwo. Język Polski 25: 28-29.
Nitsch, Kazimierz.
1948. Jak kobieta w niewiastę się przeobraziła? Język Polski 28: 55. [On kin and age
terms.]
Obrębska, Antonina.
1929. Stryj, wuj, swak w dialektah i historii języka polskiego. Kraków: Nakl. Polskiej
Akademii Umiejetnosci; Skl. Gl. w Ksieg. Gebethnera i Wolffa. 100 P. (Monografie
Polskich Cech Gwarowych 5.)
Ogarek-Czoj, Halina.
2002. Problematyka przekładu utworów literackich z języka koreańskiego na polski na
przykładzie terminów okręlajńcych pokrewieństwo. In Języki Orientalne w Przekładzie,
edited by Anna Krasnowolska, Barbara Mękarska, and Andrzej Zaborski. Pp. 209-213.
Kraków: Wydawnictwo Oddziału Polskiej Akademii Nauk. [Cross-listed in KOREAN.]
Parkin, Robert. HAVE
1995. The Contemporary Evolution of Polish Kinship Terminology. Sociologus 4 (2):
140-152.
Pigoń, S.
1939. Jeszcze o rodzeństwie u Mickiewicza i Slowackiego. Język Polski 24: 89.
Pine, Frances.
1995. Kinship, Work and the State in Rural Poland. Cambridge Anthropology 18 (2): 47-
58.
Pine, Frances.

1996. Naming the House and Naming the Land: Kinship and Social Groups in the Polish
Highlands. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 2: 443-459.
Pine, Frances.
2004. Reproducing the House: Kinship, Inheritance and Property Relations in Highland
Poland. In Distinct Inheritances: Property, Family and Community in a Changing
Europe, edited by Hannes Grandits and Patrick Heady. Pp. 279-296. Münster: LIT.
Rothstein, Robert A.
1993. Polish. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.
Corbett. Pp. 686-758. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 754: kin terms.]
Rysiewska, T.
2000. Struktury pokrewieństwa utrwalone na cmentarzyskach. In Ziemie Polskie w X
Wieku i Ich Znaczenie w Kształtowaniu się Nowej Mapy Europy. S. 279-301. Kraków.
Schuster-Šewc, Heinz.
1993. Zur Etymologie von poln. wnuk / wnęk “Enkel” und das Problem des prothetischen
(v)n- in den slawischen Sprachen. In Munera Linguistica: Ladislao Kuraszkiewicz
Dedicata, edited by Mieczyslaw Basaja and Zygmunt Zagórski. Pp. 295-300. Wroclaw:
Zakl. Narodowy im. Ossolińskich.
Reprinted in: Das Sorbische im Slawischen Kontext: Ausgewählte Studien von Heinz
Schuster-Šewc. Ss. 303-307. Bautzen: Domowina, 2000. HAVE
Safarewicz, J.
1946. O kobiecie i niewieście. Język Polski 26: 154.
Szymczak, Mieczyslaw.
1966. Nazwy stopni pokrewieństwa i powinowactwa rodzinnego w historii i dialektach
języka polskiego. Warszawa: Panstwowe Wydawnitstwo. Naukowe.
Szymczak, Mieczyslaw.
1969. O analogii semantyczno-slowotwórczej w polskiej terminologii rodzinnej. Prace
Filologiczne 24: 119-126.
Tymicki, Krzysztof. HAVE
2008. When Do Kinsmen Really Help? Examination of Cohort and Parity-Specific Kin
Effects on Fertility Behavior. The Case of the Bejsce Parish Register Reconstitution
Study, 17th-20th Centuries, Poland. In Kinship and Demographic Behavior in the Past,
edited by Tommy Bengtsson, and Geraldine P. Mineau. Pp. 135-154. Dordrecht and
London: Springer.
RUSSIAN ANCIENT
Black, Josef L. HAVE
1973. The “State School” Interpretation of Russian History: A Re-Appraisal of Its
Genetic Origins. Jahrbücher für Geschichte Osteuropas 21 (4): 509-530. [On the theory
of “kin rule” in Early Russian history.]
Krys’ko, Vadim B. HAVE
2002. Die Reste des elliptische Duals im Altrussischen. Historische Sprachforschung 115
(1): 128-137. [On kin terms.]

Ewers, Johann P. G. von.
1826. Das Älteste Recht der Russen in Seiner Geschichtlichen Entwickelung. Dorpat:
August Sticinsky; Hamburg: Friedrich Perthes. [Pp. 1-18: the beginnings of the “kin rule”
theory.] HAVE
Kennedy, Craig. HAVE
1995. Fathers, Sons, and Brothers: Ties of Metaphorical Kinship between the Muscovite
Grand Princes and the Tatar Elite. In Камень Краежгъльнъ: Rhetoric of the Medieval
Slavic World. Essays Presented to Edward L. Keenan on His Sixtieth Birthday by His
Colleagues and Students, edited by Nancy S. Kollmann, Donald Ostrowski, Andrei
Pliguzov and Daniel Rowland. Pp. 292-301. Cambridge, MA: Harvard Research Institute.
(Harvard Ukrainian Srudies 19.)
Kivelson, V. A.
1994. The Effects of Partible Inheritance: Gentry Families and the State in Muscovy.
Russian Review 53 (2): 197-212.
Reutz, Alexander von.
1829. Versuch über die Geschichtliche Ausbildung der Russischen Staats- und Rechts-
Verfassung. Mitau: Steffenhagen. [One of the first hints at a later theory of “kin rule” in
ancient Russia.]
MODERN
GENERAL
Ankeria, Santeri.
1951. Beseda “semja” v russkih bilinah. Slavistična Revija 4: 87-92. Ljubljana. [The use
of the “family”word for “wife.”]
Bohac, Rodney D.
1985. Peasant Inheritance Strategies in Russia. Journal of Interdisciplinary History 16:
23-42.
Chasles, Pierre.
1921. La famille paysanne russe d’après le droit coutumier. Revue des Études Slaves 1:
240-254.
Comrie, Bernard. HAVE
1999. Grammatical Gender Systems: A Linguist's Assessment. Journal of
Psycholinguistic Research 28 (5): 457-466. [Pp. 459-460: Russian kin terms and their
gender.]
Cooper, Brian
1987. Problems with the In-Laws: The Terminology of Russian Family Relationships.
Journal of Russian Studies 52: 37-46.
Czap, Peter.
1982. The Perennial Multiple Family Household, Mishino, Russia, 1782-1858. Journal of
Family History 7: 5-26.
Czap, Peter.

1983. A Large Family: The Peasant’s Greatest Wealth: Serf Households in Mishino,
Russia, 1814-1858. In Family Forms in Historic Europe, edited by Richard Wall, Jean
Robin, and Peter Laslett. Pp. 105-151. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Dickenmann, E.
1934. Untersuchungen über die Nominalkomposition im Russischen. Leipzig. [Pp. 71-74:
dvandva compounds, including kin terms.] HAVE
Farnsworth, Beatrice. HAVE
1986. The Litigious Daughter-in-Law: Family Relations in Rural Russia in the Second
Half of the Nineteenth Century. Slavic Review 45 (1): 49-64.
Friedrich, Paul.
1963. An Evolutionary Sketch of Russian Kinship. In Symposium on Language and
Culture. Proceedings of the 1962 Annual Meeting of the American Ethnological Society
(1962: Washington, D.C.), edited by Viola E. Garfield, and Wallace L. Chafe. Pp. 1-26.
Seattle.
Friedrich, Paul W.
1966. The Linguistic Reflex of Social Change: From Tsarist to Soviet Russian Kinship.
In Explorations in Sociolinguistics, edited by Stanley Lieberson. Pp. 31-57. Bloomington:
Bloomington, Indiana University.
Reprinted in: Language, Context and the Imagination, by Paul W. Friedrich. Pp. 168-200.
Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1979.
Friedrich, Paul W.
1964. Semantic Structure and Social Structure: An Instance from Russian. In
Explorations in Cultural Anthropology: Essays in Honor of George Peter Murdock,
edited by Ward H. Goodenough. Pp. 131-166. New York: McGraw-Hill.
Reprinted in: Language, Context and the Imagination, by Paul W. Friedrich. Pp. 126-167.
Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1979.
Gessat-Anstett, Élisabeth. HAVE
2000. Histoires et mutations. Les terminologies russes de parenté. L’Homme 154-155:
613-634.
Gsovsky, Vladimir.
1947. Family and Inheritance in Soviet Law. Russian Review 7: 71-87.
Reprinted in: Soviet Society: A Book of Readings, edited by Alex Inkeles and Kent
Geiger. Pp. 530-540. Boston: Houghton Mifflin.
Heady, Patrick.
2003. Kinship and Economy in the Russian Countryside: A Provisional Model. In
Distinct Inheritances: Property, Family and Community in a Changing Europe, edited by
H. Grandits and Patrick Heady. Pp. 257-292 Münster: LIT.
Jakobson, Roman.
1936. Beitrag zur allgemeinen Kasuslehre. Gesamtbedeutungen der russischen Kasus.
Travaux du Cercle Linguistique de Prague 6. Études Dédiées au Quatrième Congrès de

Linguistes. Pp. 240-288. Prague. [P. 271: observations on the verbal aspects of Russian
kin terms.] HAVE
Johns, Andreas.
1998. Baba Iaga and the Russian Mother. Slavic and East European Journal 42 (1): 21-
36. [Cross-listed in THEORY.]
Kanitschev, Valery.
2004. The Development of the Family Structure in the Tambov Region, 1800-1917. In
Where the Twain Meet Again: New Results of the Dutch Russian Project on Regional
Development, 1780-1917, edited by P. Kooij and Richard Paping. Groningen: Nederlands
Agronomisch Historisch Instituut.
Kachtchenko, Serguei, and Svetlana Smirnova.
2004. Conjugality in the Olonets Province in the Nineteenth and Early Twentieth
Centuries. In Where the Twain Meet Again: New Results of the Dutch Russian Project on
Regional Development, 1780-1917, edited by P. Kooij and Richard Paping. Groningen:
Nederlands Agronomisch Historisch Instituut.
Kovalevsky, Maxime.
1891. Modern Customs and Ancient Laws of Russia. London: David Nutt.
Review: Morgan E. 1891.
Excerpted under title “The Modern Russian Family” in: Anthropology and Early Law:
Selected from the Writings of Paul Vinogradoff, Frederic W. Maitland, Frederick
Pollock, Maxim Kovalevsky, Rudolf Huebner and Frederic Seebohm, edited by Lawrence
Krader. Pp. 148-170. New York and London: Basic Books.
Kiparsky, Valentin.
1963. Russische Historische Grammatik. Bd. I. Die Entwicklung des Lautsystems.
Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 87: Rus zolovka ‘husband’s sister’ vs. MBulg zlъva as
verevka vs Latv vírve.]
Lewy, Ernst.
1931. Russ. mizinec usw. Zeitschrift für Slavische Philologie 8: 129-130. [On ‘pinky,
youngest son’.]
Machek, Václav.
1954. Review of Russisches Etymologisches Wörterbuch, by Max Vasmer. Slavia 23: 63-
67. [P. 67: on Russian step-kin terms.] HAVE
Meyer, Karl H.
1923. Historische Grammatik der Russischen Sprache. Bonn: Friedrich Cohen. [P. 38:
zolovka ‘husband’s sister’; 106: kinship plurals in -ovja.]
Mosely, Philip E.
1949. The Russian Family: Old Style and New. In The Family: Its Function and Destiny,
edited by Ruth N. Anschen. Pp. 104-122. New York: Harper & Bros.
Sussex, Roland.
1993. Slavonic Languages in Emigration. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard
Comrie and Greville G. Corbett. Pp. 999-1036. London and New York: Routledge. [P.
1022: the decay of Dukhobor Russian kin terminological system.]

Timberlake, Alan.
1993. Russian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.
Corbett. Pp. 827-886. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 679-681: kin terms.] HAVE
Vanek, Anthony L., and Regna Darnell. HAVE
1971. Canadian Doukhobor Russian in Grand Forks, B.C.: Some Social Aspects. In
Linguistic Diversity in Canadian Society, edited by Regna Darnell. Pp. 267-290.
Edmonton and Champaign: Linguistic Research. [Pp. 280-288: kin terminology as
compared to traditional and modern Russian.]
Wagner, William G.
1994. Marriage, Property, and Law in Late Imperial Russia. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Reviews: Farrow 1995; Worobec 1996.
COSSACK
O’Rourke, Shane.
2000. Warriors and Peasants: The Don Cossacks in Late Imperial Russia. Macmillan and
New York: St Martin's Press. [Pp. 134-170: family and community.]
Reviews: Frierson 2001; Longworth 2001; Moon 2001.
UKRAINIAN
Koenig, Samuel.
1937. Marriage and the Family among the Galician Ukrainians. In Studies in the Science
of Society, edited by George P. Murdock. Pp. 299-318. New Haven: Yale University
Press.
Nahodil, O.
1958. Die Überreste der Grossfamilie bei den Ukrainern in der Ostslovakei. Zeitschrift
für Slawistik 3 (1): 88-106.
Shevelov, George Y.
1993. Ukrainian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.
Corbett. Pp. 947-998. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 993: kin terms.]
SOUTH SLAVIC
GENERAL
Buric, Olivera, and Andjelka Zecevic.
1967. Family Authority, Marital Satisfaction, and the Social Network in Yugoslavia.
Journal of Marriage and the Family 29: 325-336.
Djordjevic, Tihomir R.
1924. La polyandrie chez les Slaves du Sud. Revue des Études Slaves 4 (1-2): 101-112.
Filipović, Milenko S.
1963. Forms and Functions of Ritual Kinship among South Slavs. In Actes du VIe
Congrès International des Sciences Anthropologiques et Ethnologiques. Paris, 1960. T.
2. Pp. 77-80. Paris.

Gossiaux, J.-F.
1993. La zadrouga et le système familial sud-slave. In Production, Pouvoir et Parenté
dans le Monde Méditerranéen de Sumer à Nos Jours. Pp. 257-279. Paris.
Hammel, Eugene A.
1968. Alternative Social Structures and Ritual Relations in the Balkans. Englewood
Cliffs, N. J.: Prentice-Hall. [Ritual kinship (kumstvo) in Serbia and Montenegro.]
Reviews: Stoianovich 1969; Rheubottom 1970.
Hammel, Eugene A.
1972. The zadruga as Process. In Household and Family in Past Time, edited by Peter
Laslett. Pp. 335-374. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Hammel, Eugene A., and Djordje Soc. HAVE
1973. The Lineage Cycle in Southern and Eastern Yugoslavia. American Anthropologist
75 (3): 802-814.
Koštiál, Ivan. HAVE
1921. Etimologichke sitnitse. B. Slovenački punca “puella” iz starijeg “polnica”? C.
Srbohrv. pūnica, slovenački pólnica, púnica “socrus, mater uxoris.” Južnoslovenski
Filolog 2 (1-2): 182-184.
Markotic, Vladimir. HAVE
1968. The Kinship Systems from Yugoslavia. Alberta Anthropologist 2: 44-50.
Mosely, Philip E. HAVE
1976. Adaptation for Survival: The Varzic Zadruga. Slavonic and East European Review
2 (1): 147-173.
Reprinted in: Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga, edited by Robert F.
Byrnes. Pp. 31-57. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press, 1976.
COMPARATIVE
Markišova, Ana.
2004. Nazvi za obelezavanja rodbinskih odnosa u slovackom i srpskom jeziku. Slavistika
8: 155-163.
MACEDONIAN
Feleszko, Kazimierz. HAVE
1981-1982. Das Problem des Numerusparadigmas der Mazedonischen Namen für Art
und Stufe des Verwandtschaftsverhältnisses. Makedonski Jazik 32-33: 761-764.
Friedman, Victor A.
1993. Macedonian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville
G. Corbett. Pp. 249-305. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 260, 263, 286, 293-294,
299 (list): kin terms. Especially extensive on possession.] HAVE
Grossmith, C. J.
1976. The Cultural Ecology of Albanian Extended Family Households in Yugoslav
Macedonia. In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga, edited by Robert F.
Byrnes. Pp. 232-243. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press.

Hammel, Eugene A.
1980. Household Structure in Fourteenth-Century Macedonia. Journal of Family History
5: 242-273.
Schubert, Violeta D. HAVE
2004. Refusing to Sing: Gender, Kinship and Patriliny in Macedonia. Australian Journal
of Anthropology 16 (1): 62-75. (Special Issue: “Paradigms Lost? The Study of Kinship in
the 21 st Century.”)
Schubert, Violeta D.
2005. Dynamics of Macedonian Kinship in a Mediterranean Perspective: Contextualizing
Ideologies and Pragmatics of Agnation. Journal of Mediterranean Studies 15 (1): 25-49.
MONTENEGRO
Čubrilovič, Vasa.
1957. Terminologija Plemenskog Društva u Crnoj Gori. Beograd: Etnografski Institut. [Pp.
53-4: French summary; deals with the notions and institutions of porodica, familija,
zadruga, rod, bratstvo, koleno, pleme and others.]
Popović, I.
1954. Neki Gentilni i Njima Srodni Termini kod Crnogoraca i Arbanasa. Sarajevo.
(Naučno društvo NR Bosne i Hercegovine. Radovi 2. Odjeljenje istorisko-filološkich
nauka 1.) [Cross-listed in ALBANIAN.]
SERBO-CROATIAN
Barić, Loraine.
1966. Kinship and Community in Yugoslavia. Ph.D. dissertation. London School of
Economics.
Barić, Loraine.
1967. Levels of Change in Yugoslav Kinship. In Social Organization: Essays Presented
to Raymond Firth, edited by Maurice Freedman. Pp. 1-24. Chicago: Aldine.
Bjeleti, Marta.
1996a. Hungarizmi i germanizmi u srpskohrvatskoj terminologijisrodstva. In O leksickim
pozajmljenicama: Zbornik radova sanaunog skupa “Strane rei i izrazi u srpskom jeziku,
sa osvrtom na istiproblem u jezicima nacionalnih manjina”, Subotica 18-20. oktobar
1995. Pp. 199-208. Subotica: Gradska biblioteka Beograd, Institut za srpski jezik SANU.
Bjeleti, Marta.
1996. Od devet brata krv (fitonimi i termini srodstva). Kodovi 1: 89-101.
Bjeleti, Marta.
2001. Bele pcele. Kodovi 6: 106-118. [English abstract, p. 163; “white bees” - from an
apicultural term for “swarm of abyswarm” to a kinship term for “descendants of the
fourth generation.”]
Bonač, V.
1960. Strukturwandlungen der jugoslawischen Familie. Kölner Zeitschrift für Soziologie
et Sozialpsychologie 12: 421-437.

Browne, Wayles.
1993. Serbo-Croat. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville
G. Corbett. Pp. 306-387. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 380-382: kin terms;
370: kin terms as permitting dative possessors.]
Cuisenier, Jean.
1974. L’organisation familiale traditionnelle en Yougoslavie et ses variations. In
Simpozijum: Etnološko Proučavanje Savremenih Promena u Narodnoj Kulturi. Pp. 137-
160. Beograd. (Srpska Akademija Nauka i Umetnosti. Etnografski Institut. Posebna
Izdanja 15.)
Ćupurdija, Branko.
1981. Drushtveni zhivot na salashima u okolini Subotitse. [La vie sociale des fermiers dans la
région de Subotica.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 13: 1-42. Beograd. [Pp. 10-17:
kinship, zadruga, marriage; 40-41: summary in French.]
Divac, Zorica.
1984. Ispitivan’e poroditse i braka u okolini Beograda. [L’étude de la famille et de l’union
conjugale dans les environs de Belgrade.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 85-
100. Beograd.
Djordjevic, Tihomir R.
1907. Bigamija i poligamija kod Srba. Srpski Knjizhevni Glasnik, November 1: 662-672.
Drljača, Dušan.
1984. Promene u braku i poroditsy u prigradskim selima Pirota. [Transformations familiales
et conjugales dans les environs de Pirot.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 415-
424. Beograd.
Dunji, Olivera.
1996. Termin za svojtu u Željinskoj Župi. Serpski Jezik 1 (1-2): 316-323.
Ernout, M. A. HAVE
1953. Exposé. Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 49: XXVII-XXIX. [P.
XXIX: on Serb punica ‘husband’s mother’.]
Fancev, Franjo.
1907. Beiträge zur serbokroatischen Dialektologie. Archiv für Slavische Philologie 29:
305-389. [Pp. 308: on some kin terms, including borrowings.] HAVE
Filipović, Milenko S.
1960. Brak izmedju prvih rodjaka (bint ’amm) kod srpskohrvatskih muslimana.
Sociologija 2: 55-66. Belgrade. [First-cousin marriage among Serbo-Chroatian
Moslems.]
Filipović, Milenko S.
1963b. Srodstvo po mleku u južhih slovena. Etnološki Pregled 5: 33-65. Belgrade.
Filipović, Milenko S.
1964. Simbolična adopcija. Rad Vojvodanskih Muzeja 12-13: 37-42. Novi Sad.
Filipović, Milenko S.
1965. Symbolic Adoption among the Serbs. Ethnology 4: 66-71.

Filipović, Milenko S.
1976. Zadruga (Kucna Zadruga). In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga,
edited by Robert F. Byrnes. Pp. 268-279. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame
Press.
Foley, John M.
1992. Synthetic Kinship in Serbo-Croatian Epic. In De Gustibus: Essays for Alan Renoir,
edited by John M. Foley. 201-215. New York and London: Garland. [Fictive kinship.]
Freidenberg, M. M.
1969. Kin Groups in Dalmatian Croatia, 11th-16th Centuries. Soviet Anthropology and
Archaeology 7: 29-40.
Halpern, Joel M.
1956a. Social and Cultural Change in a Serbian Village. Ph.D. dissertation. Columbia
University. 578 P.
Halpern, Joel M.
1956a. Social and Cultural Change in a Serbian Village. New Haven: HRAF. 619 P.
(Pre-Publication Monograph, HRAF-25.)
Halpern, Joel M.
1958. A Serbian Village. New York: Columbia University Press. [Pp. 134-165: “Social
Organization,” including marriage, kinship as well as kin and affinal terminology.]
Review: Denitch 1969.
Halpern, Joel M.
1974. Town and Countryside in Serbia in the Nineteenth-Century Social and Household
Structure as Reflected in the Census of 1863. In Household and Family in Past Times,
edited by Peter Laslett. Pp. 401-427. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Halpern, Joel M., and Barbara Kerewsky Halpern.
1972. A Serbian Village in Historical Perspective. New York, etc.: Holt, Rinehart and
Winston. 132 P. [Pp. 22-25: family relations and kin terminology.]
Review: Tomasevich 1974.
Halpern, Joel M., and Richard A. Wagner. HAVE
1984. Time and Social Structure: A Yugoslav Case Study. Journal of Family History 9:
229-244.
Hammel, Eugene A. HAVE
1957. Serbo-Croatian Kinship Terminology, with an appendix on Albanian Terms.
Kroeber Anthropological Society 16: 45-75. [Cross-listed in ALBANIAN.]
Hammel. Eugene A.
1969. Economic Change, Social Mobility, and Kinship in Serbia. Southwestern Journal
of Anthropology 25: 188-197.
Reprinted in: Readings in Kinship and Social Structure, edited by Nelson Graburn. Pp.
126-131. New York: Harper & Row, 1971.

Hammel, Eugene A.
1972. The Zadruga as Process. In Household and Family in Past Time, edited by Peter
Laslett. Pp. 335-373. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.
Hammel, Eugene A.
1976. Some Medieval Evidence on the Serbian Zadruga: A Preliminary Analysis of the
Chrysobulls of Decani. In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga, edited by
Robert F. Byrnes. Pp. 100-117. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press.
Hammel, Eugene A.
1984. The Yugoslav Family in the Modern World: Adaptation to Change. Journal of
Family History 9: 217-228.
Hammel, Eugene A., and Djordje Soc.
1973. The Lineage Cycle in Southern and Eastern Yugoslavia. American Anthropologist
75 (3): 802-814.
Hammel, Eugene A., and Charles Yarbrough.
1974. Preference and Recall in Serbian Cousinship: Power and Kinship Ideology. Journal
of Anthropological Research 30: 95-115.
Hraste, Mate.
1956. Nazivi za rodbinu i svojtu. Jezik: Časopis za Kulturu Hrvatskogo Književnog
Jezika 1 (5): 1-4.
Ivanišević, Jovan F.
1906. Imenik narodnijeh naziva rodbine i srodbine. Sarajevo. (s.n.) 41 P.
Ivanišević, Jovan F.
1931. Narodni Nazivi Podbine i Srodbine. Sarajevo: Piscevo. 45 P.
2d edition: Saraevo: Drzavna Stamparija. 69 P.
Jovanović, Milka.
1984. Promene u braku i poroditsy u nekim nasel’ima u okolini Leskovtsa. [Transformations
familiales et conjugales dans les environs de Leskovac.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog
Instituta 14-16: 303-318. Beograd.
Kerewsky Halpern, Barbara.
1977. Genealogy as Genre. In Selected Papers on a Serbian Village: Social Structure as
Reflected by History, Demography and Oral Tradition, edited by Barbara Kerewsky
Halpern and Joel M. Halpern. Pp. 141-164. Amherst, MA: University of Massachusetts.
(Department of Anthropology, University of Massachusetts, Research Reports 17.)
Kocher, Margaret.
1967. Second Person Pronouns in Serbo-Croatian. Language 43 (3, pt. 1): 725-741.
[Forms of address in kinship relations.]
Koprivica, Branko.
1998. Rodbinska terminologija nikšikog govornog podruzja. Nikši: CID. 168P.
Kučanda, Dubravko.
1985. Some Thoughts on the Dative of Possession. Zbornik Pedagoškog Fakulteta.

Humanističke i Društvene Znanosti 1: 37-54. [Includes kin terms as permitting dative
possessors.]
Mandić, O.
1952. Bratstvo u ran-srednjevjekovnoj Hrvatskoj. Historiski zbornik 3-4: 225-225.
Zagreb. [On the phratry among the Croats.]
Milicic, Bojka.
1995. The Structure of Cross-Sibling Relations: A Mediterranean Case. Journal of
Mediterranean Studies 5 (1): 129-143.
Milicic, Bojka.
1998. The Grapevine Forest: Kinship, Status, and Wealth in a Mediterranean
Community. In Kinship, Networks, and Exchange: New Directions in Kinship Studies,
edited by T. Schweizer and Douglas White. Pp. 15-35. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press.
Mutić, M., and I. Martinović.
1894. I opet rod, rodbina, svojta. Školski vjestnik: 631-635.
Nemanić, D.
1883. Čakavisch-kroatische Studien. Sitzungberichte der Philosophisch-Historischen
Classe der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften 104: 363-428; 505-572. Wien.
[Pp. 401, 542: attestation of two rare forms for nephew and niece.] HAVE
Radovanović, Miljana.
1984. Poroditsa, brak, srodstvo i srodnichki odnosi y selima u neposrednoj okolini Novog
Pazara. [La famille, le mariage, la parenté et les relations familiales dans les environs de
Novi Pazar.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 527-542. Beograd.
Rakić, Radomir D.
1991. Terminologija Srodstva u Srba. Beograd: Filozofski fakultet. (Etnoantropološki
problemi, monografije 13.)
Stojančević, Vidosava.
1980. Sovremene promene u porodnichnom zhivotu i obichajima, braku, srodnichkim
odnosima i drushtvenom obichajnom zhivotu u prigradskim selima Krushevtsa.
[Changements contemporains dans les relations de parenté traditionnelles, dans la mariage, la
vie familiale et les coutumes sociales.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 10: 111-134.
Beograd.
Stojančević, Vidosava.
1984. Sovremene promene u traditsionalnim srodnichkim odnosima, braku, porodnichnom i
drushtvenom obichajnom zhivotu. [Transformations modernes du mode de vie et des
coutumes familiales et conjugales, des relations familiales et la vie sociale dans les banlieues
de Kruševac.] Zbornik Radova Enografskog Instituta 14-16: 169-200. Beograd.
Tanocki, Franjo.
1983. Rjecnik Rodbinskih Naziva. Osijek: Revija – Izdavacki Centar Radnickog Sveucilista
“Bozidar Maslaric.”
Vucinich, Wayne.
1976. A Zadruga in Bileca Rudine. In Communal Families in the Balkans: The Zadruga,
edited by Robert F. Byrnes. Pp. 162-186. Notre Dame, IN: University of Notre Dame Press

SLOVENE
Bjeletić, Marta.
1996. Od devet brata krv (fitonimi i termini srodstva). Kodovi Slovenskih Kultura 1: 89-101.
Beograd. [“Nine brothers’ blood - phytonyms and kinship terms.”]
Priestly, T. M. S.
1993. Slovene. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.
Corbett. Pp. 388-451. London and New York: Routledge. [P. 446: kin terms.] HAVE
WEST SLAVIC
CASSUBIAN
Stone, Gerald.
1993. Cassubian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.
Corbett. Pp. 759-794. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 791-792: kin terms.]
POLABIAN
Polański, Kazimierz.
1993. Polabian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.
Corbett. Pp. 795-824. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 822-823: kin terms.]
SORBIAN
Fasske, H., H. Jentsch, und S. Michalik. (eds.)
1982. Sorbischer Sprachatlas. T. 8. Terminologie der Sachgebiete: Verwandtschaft,
Berufe und Gesellschaft. Bautzen: LND.
Review: Schuster-Šewc 1984. HAVE
Schuster-Šewc, Heinz. HAVE
1964. Serbo-łužycka terminologia pokrewieństwa przyrodniego. Prace Filologiczne 18
(2): 213-218.
Stone, Gerald.
1993. Sorbian. In The Slavonic Languages, edited by Bernard Comrie and Greville G.
Corbett. Pp. 593-685. London and New York: Routledge. [Pp. 679-681: kin terms.]
Stieber, Zdzislaw.
1934. Stosunki pokrewieństva języków lužyckich. Kraków: Gebethner & Wolff. 98 P.
Šwela, Bogumił.
1952. Grammatik der Niedersorbischen Sprache. Domowina: Bautzen. [Pp. 101-103: kin
terminology.] HAVE
THRACIAN
Boïadjiev, Dimitâr.
2000. Les Relations Ethno-Linguistiques en Thrace et en Mésie pendant l’Époque
Romaine. Sofia: Presses Universitaires “St. Kliment Ohridski.” [Pp. 83-121: the attestation
and analysis of brutes as ‘daughter-in-law; young woman, wife’.]

Georgiev, Vladimir I.
1977. Trakite i tekhnijat ezik. Sophia: Bulgarska Akademija Naukite. [Pp. 201, 231-233:
attested kin terms.] HAVE
Hamp, Eric P. HAVE
1982. Indo-European Notes. 3. Thracian -σ(ο)υκος, -συχις. Indogermanische
Forschungen 87: 73-74. [On the terms for children.]
TOCHARIAN
Adams, Douglas Q. HAVE
1978. Ablaut and Umlaut in the Tocharian Vowel System. Journal of the American
Oriental Society 98 (4): 446-450. [On tkacer ‘daughter’, pacer ‘father’, procer ‘brother’.]
Adams, Douglas Q. HAVE
1998. Review of On the Chronology of Sound Changes in Tocharian. Volume I: From
Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Tocharian, by Don Ringe. Language 74 (3): 615-617.
[Pp. 615-616: on the problems with vowels in Tocharian words for brother, father and
mother.]
Benveniste, Émile.
1936. Tocharien et Indo-Européen. In Germanen und Indogermanen: Volkstum, Sprache,
Heimat, Kultur. Festschrift für Herman Hirt, herausgegeben von Helmut Arnitz. Ss. 227-
240. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 236: Toch and IE words for son.]
Brock, Nadia von.
1977. Remarques sur le vocalisme du tokharien. Zeitschrift für Vergleichende
Sprachforschung 91: 77-92. [Pp. 86, 90-91: on ckācar, tkācer ‘daughter’.] HAVE
Čop, Bojan.
1975. Miscellanea Tocharologica I. In Univerza v Ljubljani. Filozofska fakulteta,
Oddelek za primerjalno jezikoslovje in orientalistiko, Series Comparative I. Ljubljana.
[Pp. 30-35: on Tocharian words for son.]
Evangelisti, Enzo.
1950. I modi di articolazione indoeuropei nelle palatalizzazioni tocariche. Ricerche
Linguistiche 1: 132-140. [P. 135: basic kin terms.]
Fränkel, Ernst.
1935. Zur tocharischen Grammatik. Indogermanische Forschungen 50: 1-20, 97-108. [P.
8: on the Toch words for son and their Greek parallel; 9, 97: on Toch ‘daughter’; 17: IE
*swe- ‘own’ and kin terms.] HAVE
Hackstein, Olaf.
2003. Review of A Dictionary of Tocharian B, by Douglas Q. Adams. Indo-Iranian
Journal 46 (2): 177-189. [P. 187: on Tocharian procer ‘brother.’] HAVE
Hilmarsson, Jörundur.
1984. Toch. A se, B soy “son” = Gk. υιύς “son”. – Another Mirage? Indogermanische
Forschungen 89: 29-38.
Hilmarsson, Jörundur.
1989. The Dual Forms of Nouns and Pronouns in Tocharian. Reykjavik: Tocharian and
Indo-European Studies Supplementary Series 1. [Pp. 50-52: on pacere ‘fathers’.]

Hilmarsson, Jörundur.
1996. Materials for a Tocharian Historical and Etymological Dictionary, edited by
Alexander Lubotsky and Guðrún Þórhallsdóttir. Reykjavik: Malvisindastofnun Haskola
Islands. [Pp. 157-159: terms for woman and wife.] HAVE
Klingenschmitt, Gert.
1994. Das Tocharische in indogermanischer Sicht. In Tocharisch. Akten der Fachtagung
der Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Berlin, September 1990, herausgegeben von
Bernfried Schlerath. Ss. 310-411. Reykjavik: Malvisindastofnun Haskola Islands. [Pp.
371, 377, 378, 379: aspects of kin terms.] HAVE
Kortlandt, Frederik. HAVE
1988. The Tocharian Word for ‘Woman’. Tocharian and Indo-European Studies 2: 77-79.
Lane, George S. HAVE
1945. The Tocharian Palatalization (I). Language 21 (1): 18-26. [Pp. 19: Toch
‘daughter’; 23, 26: Toch ‘sister’.]
Lane, George S. HAVE
1960. The Indo-European Labiovelars in Tocharian. In Indogermanica: Festschrift für
Wolfgang Krause zum 65. Geburtstage am 18. September 1960. Ss. 72-79. Heidelberg:
Carl Winter. [Pp. 73, 74, 78: on the term for woman, wife.]
Lévi, Sylvain, and Antoine Meillet.
1914. Remarques sur les formes grammaticales de quelques textes en Tokharien B.
Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 18: 1-33. [P. 25, n. 1: the identification
of çno ‘woman’ as related to IE *g w enH- ‘wife, woman’.]
Meillet, Antoine.
1911-1912. Les noms de nombre en Tokharien B. Mémoires de la Société de Linguistique
de Paris 17: 281-294. [P. 286: Tokh soya ~ Gk uios ‘son’.]
Naert, Pierre.
1964. Contacts lexicaux entre le tokharien et ses voisins non-indoeuropéens. Orbis 13
(1): 253-259. [P. 255-256: A kuli, B kl(y)iye ‘femme’ as borrowed from Jugan Ostyak
küli ‘wife’s sister; wife's brother’s daughter’. The nostratic origin of the term is reiterated,
comp. Lat glōs.]
Pedersen, Holger.
1925. Le Goupement des Dialectes Indo-Européens. København: Andr. Fred. Høst &
Søn. (Det Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab, Historisk-filologiske Meddelelser
11 (3).) [Pp. 38-39: on a couple of Tocharian kin terms.] HAVE
Poucha, Pavel. HAVE
1930. Tocharica. I. Archiv Orientální 2: 300-326. [Pp. 322, 325-326: on some kin terms.]
Poucha, Pavel. HAVE
1931. Tocharica. IV. Archiv Orientální 3: 162-188. [P. 166: on kin terms in -ter.]
Poucha, Pavel.
1940. O “tocharštině” čili jazyku Árśiu. Listy Filologické 67: 197-217. [P. 200: Toch
terms for brother and daughter in comparison with other IE languages.]

Reuter, J. N.
1934. “Tocharisch” und “Kutschanisch.” Journal de la Société Finno-Ougrienne 27: 1-
23. [Pp. 8-9: on attested Tocharian kin terms in the IE perspective.] HAVE
Ringe, Don.
1987. On the Prehistory of Tocharian B Accent. In Studies in Memory of Warren
Cowgill, edited by Calvert Watkins. Pp. 254-269. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. [Pp. 264-
265: on the term for sister.]
Ringe, Donald A.
1996. On the Chronology of Sound Changes in Tocharian. New Haven: American
Oriental Society. [Pp. 61-63: on the Toch terms for son.] HAVE
See also Adams 1998.
Ringe, Don.
1998. Schwa-Rounding and the Chronology of Sound Changes in Tocharian A. In Mír
Curad: Studies in Honor of Calvert Watkins, edited by Jay Jasanoff, H. Craig Melchert
and Lisi Oliver. Pp. 611-618. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft. [P. 616: on the
term for sister.]
Sapir, Edward.
1936. Tibetan Influences on Tocharian I. 1. Tocharian ‘Heart Father’. Language 12: 259-
261.
Reprinted in: Selected Writings of Edward Sapir in Language, Culture and Personality,
edited by David G. Mandelbaum. Pp. 273-275. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of
California Press.
Schindler, Johem.
1977. Tocharische Mizsellen. B s,er, A s,ar ‘Schwester’. Indogermanische Forschungen
72 (3): 249. HAVE
Schmidt, Klaus T.
1980. Zu Stand und Aufgaben der etymologischen Forschung auf dem Gebiete des
Tocharischen. In Lautgeschichte und Etymologie. Akten der VI. Fachtagung der
Indogermanischen Gesellschaft, Wien, 24. – 29. September 1978, herausgegeben von
Manfred Mayrhofer, Martin Peters und Oskar E. Pfeiffer. Ss. 394-411. Wiesbaden:
Ludwig Reichert. [Pp. 409-410: terms for woman and wife.] HAVE
Thomas, Werner. HAVE
1988. Tocharisch B orotse-pacere “Grosseltern.” Historische Sprachforschung 101: 155-
165.
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE
1938. Le témoignage tocharien pour une alternance sw: s, w à initiale des mots. Bulletin
de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 41: 203-207. [P. 203, 205: Toch ‘sister’.]
Van Windekens, Albert. J.
1941. Recherches sur l’etymologie du Tokharien. 3. A ātäl “homme” (VIR).
Revue Belge de Philologie et d’Histoire 20: 107-110. [P. 110: Toch ātäl ’man’ and IE
atta ‘father’.]

Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE
1947. Observations sur quelques mots tokhariens. 1. A. pācar, B. pācer “père” et A.
ckācar, B tkācer “fille.” Revue des Études Indo-Européennes 4: 289-290.
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE
1950. Notes Tokhariennes. 2. A s,ar, B s,er ‘soeur’. Archiv Orientální 18 (1-2): 521-522.
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE
1960a. Contacts linguistiques aïnou-tokhariens. 2. Termes se rapportant à l’homme et à la
famille. b) Aïn. amak- et tokh. B ammakki. Anthropos 55: 757. [Cross-listed in AINU.]
Van Windekens, Albert J.
1960b. Études d’étymologie et de grammaire comparée. Lingua Posnaniensis 8: 30-43.
[Pp. 40-43: on the terms for son.] HAVE
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE
1962. Recherches sur le vocabulaire tokharien. 5. Mots câlins communs au tokharien, au
gilyak et à l’aïnou. Orbis 11 (1): 345-346. [On Toch diminutives appakke and ammakki
and their Nivkh parallels.]
Van Windekens, Albert. J.
1964. Études de morphologie tokharienne I: Les origines indo-européennes des noms en -
o (B). Orbis 13 (1): 281-298. [Pp. 284, 291, 295, 296, 297, 298: B çana ‘wife’ and its IE
cognates.]
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE
1965. Deux mots tokhariens d’origine non-indo-européenne. 2. A s,ar, B s,er ‘soeur’.
Orbis 14 (1): 139-140.
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE
1974. Domaine tokharien. Sur deux termes tokhariens d’origine Prākrit. Orbis 23 (2):
525. [On the terms for son.]
Van Windekens, Albert J.
1976. Le Tokharien Confronté avec les Autres Langues Indo-Européennes. Vol. 1. La
Phonetique et le Vocabulaire. Louvain: Centre International de Dialectologie Générale.
[Pp. 251, 263-264, 351, 387, 424-425, 449: ‘daughter’, ‘sister’, ‘son’, ‘brother’, ‘father’,
‘mother’.] HAVE
Van Windekens, Albert J.
1979. Le Tokharien Confronté avec les Autres Langues Indo-Européennes. Vol. 2. La
Morphologie Nominale. Louvain: Centre International de Dialectologie Générale. [Pp.
The morphology of kin terms as r-stems.] HAVE
Van Windekens, Albert J. HAVE
1988. Notes de grammaire comparée indo-européenne. IV. La structure phonétique de A
se, B soy “fils’. In Studia Indogermanica et Slavica: Festgabe für Werner Thomas zum
65. Geburtstag, herausgegeben von Peter Kosta. Ss. 111-115. München: O. Sagner.
Winter, Werner.
1962. Nominal and Pronominal Dual in Tocharian. Language 38 (2): 111-134. [Pp. 123,
124, 127: dual number in Tocharian and other IE kin terms.]
Winter, Werner. HAVE

1985. Tocharian B soy, A se and Related Forms. Journal of the American Oriental
Society 105: 259-264. [Term for son.]
Winter, Werner. HAVE
2003. Review of A Dictionary of Tocharian B, by Douglas Q. Adams. Journal of the
American Oriental Society 123 (1): 202-208. [Nominative vs. oblique forms of kin terms;
elementary kin terms.]
VENETIAN
Lejeune, Michel.
1973. The Venetic Vocabulary of Relations Between Persons. Journal of Indo-European
Studies 1: 345-351.
Lejeune, Michel. HAVE
1974. Manuel de la Langue Vénète. Heidelberg: Carl Winter. [P. 335: attested kin terms.]